This is a modern-English version of Love of Life, and Other Stories, originally written by London, Jack.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
LOVE OF LIFE
and other storiesand more stories
by
JACK LONDON
author of “the call of the wild,” “people
of the abyss,” etc., etc.
by
JACK LONDON
writer of “The Call of the Wild,” “Everyone
of the Void,” etc., etc.
New York
published for
THE REVIEW OF REVIEWS COMPANY
by the macmillan company
London: MACMILLAN AND CO., Ltd.
1913
All rights reserved
New York
published for
THE REVIEW OF REVIEWS COMPANY
by Macmillan
London: MACMILLAN AND CO., LTD.
1913
All rights reserved
Copyright, 1906,
By THE MACMILLAN COMPANY.
Copyright, 1906,
By Macmillan.
Set up and electrotyped. Published September, 1907. Reprinted December, 1907; December, 1911. October, 1913.
Set up and electrotyped. Published September, 1907. Reprinted December, 1907; December, 1911. October, 1913.
LOVE OF LIFE
“This out of all will remain—
They have lived and have tossed:
So much of the game will be gain,
Though the gold of the dice has been lost.”
“Above all else, this will remain—
They have lived and enjoyed life:
So much of the game will be achieved,
Even if the gold of the dice has been lost.”
They limped painfully down the bank, and once the foremost of the two men staggered among the rough-strewn rocks. They were tired and weak, and their faces had the drawn expression of patience which comes of hardship long endured. They were heavily burdened with blanket packs which were strapped to their shoulders. Head-straps, passing across the forehead, helped support these packs. Each man carried a rifle. They walked in a stooped posture, the shoulders well forward, the head still farther forward, the eyes bent upon the ground.
They walked painfully down the bank, and at one point, the first of the two men stumbled over the rough rocks. They were exhausted and weak, their faces showing the weariness that comes from enduring hardship for a long time. They were heavily loaded with blanket packs strapped to their shoulders. Head straps crossed their foreheads to help support the packs. Each man carried a rifle. They walked hunched over, with their shoulders slouched forward, their heads even further down, and their eyes focused on the ground.
“I wish we had just about two of them cartridges that’s layin’ in that cache of ourn,” said the second man.
“I wish we had about two of those cartridges sitting in our stash,” said the second man.
His voice was utterly and drearily expressionless. He spoke without enthusiasm; and the first man, limping into the milky stream that foamed over the rocks, vouchsafed no reply.
His voice was completely and monotonously lacking in expression. He spoke without any excitement, and the first man, limping into the milky stream that bubbled over the rocks, gave no response.
The other man followed at his heels. They did not remove their foot-gear, though the water was icy cold—so cold that their ankles ached and their feet went numb. In places the water dashed against their knees, and both men staggered for footing.
The other man followed close behind him. They didn’t take off their shoes, even though the water was freezing cold—so cold that their ankles hurt and their feet felt numb. In some spots, the water splashed against their knees, and both men struggled to keep their balance.
The man who followed slipped on a smooth boulder, nearly fell, but recovered himself with a violent effort, at the same time uttering a sharp exclamation of pain. He seemed faint and dizzy and put out his free hand while he reeled, as though seeking support against the air. When he had steadied himself he stepped forward, but reeled again and nearly fell. Then he stood still and looked at the other man, who had never turned his head.
The man who followed slipped on a smooth rock, almost falling, but managed to recover with a strong effort, letting out a sharp cry of pain at the same time. He looked faint and dizzy, reaching out his free hand as he swayed, as if trying to grab onto the air for support. Once he had steadied himself, he stepped forward but swayed again and almost fell. Then he stood still and stared at the other man, who had never turned his head.
The man stood still for fully a minute, as though debating with himself. Then he called out:
The man stood still for a whole minute, as if he were having an internal debate. Then he shouted:
“I say, Bill, I’ve sprained my ankle.”
“I’m telling you, Bill, I’ve sprained my ankle.”
Bill staggered on through the milky water. He did not look around. The man watched him go, and though his face was expressionless as ever, his eyes were like the eyes of a wounded deer.
Bill stumbled through the murky water. He didn’t glance back. The man observed him leave, and although his face was as blank as usual, his eyes resembled those of a wounded deer.
The other man limped up the farther bank and continued straight on without looking back. The man in the stream watched him. His lips trembled a little, so that the rough thatch of brown hair which covered them was visibly agitated. His tongue even strayed out to moisten them.
The other man limped up the far bank and kept going without looking back. The man in the stream observed him. His lips quivered slightly, causing the rough patch of brown hair covering them to move. His tongue even came out to wet them.
“Bill!” he cried out.
“Bill!” he shouted.
It was the pleading cry of a strong man in distress, but Bill’s head did not turn. The man watched him go, limping grotesquely and lurching forward with stammering gait up the slow slope toward the soft sky-line of the low-lying hill. He watched him go till he passed over the crest and disappeared. Then he turned his gaze and slowly took in the circle of the world that remained to him now that Bill was gone.
It was the desperate plea of a strong man in trouble, but Bill didn’t look back. The man watched as Bill limped awkwardly and staggered up the gradual slope towards the soft skyline of the low hill. He kept watching until Bill disappeared over the crest. Then, he shifted his gaze and slowly took in the surrounding world that was left to him now that Bill was gone.
Near the horizon the sun was smouldering dimly, almost obscured by formless mists and vapors, which gave an impression of mass and density without outline or tangibility. The man pulled out his watch, the while resting his weight on one leg. It was four o’clock, and as the season was near the last of July or first of August,—he did not know the precise date within a week or two,—he knew that the sun roughly marked the northwest. He looked to the south and knew that somewhere beyond those bleak hills lay the Great Bear Lake; also, he knew that in that direction the Arctic Circle cut its forbidding way across the Canadian Barrens. This stream in which he stood was a feeder to the Coppermine River, which in turn flowed north and emptied into Coronation Gulf and the Arctic Ocean. He had never been there, but he had seen it, once, on a Hudson Bay Company chart.
Near the horizon, the sun was glowing faintly, nearly hidden by shapeless mists and fogs that created a sense of mass and density without any clear form or substance. The man took out his watch while balancing on one leg. It was four o’clock, and since it was late July or early August—he wasn’t sure of the exact date within a week or two—he figured the sun was roughly in the northwest. He looked south and knew that somewhere beyond those desolate hills was Great Bear Lake; he also realized that in that direction, the Arctic Circle stretched its harsh line across the Canadian Barrens. The stream he stood in was a tributary to the Coppermine River, which flowed north and emptied into Coronation Gulf and the Arctic Ocean. He had never been there, but he had seen it once on a Hudson Bay Company map.
Again his gaze completed the circle of the world about him. It was not a heartening spectacle. Everywhere was soft sky-line. The hills were all low-lying. There were no trees, no shrubs, no grasses—naught but a tremendous and terrible desolation that sent fear swiftly dawning into his eyes.
Again, he looked all around him. It was not a reassuring sight. The horizon was a soft line. The hills were all flat. There were no trees, no bushes, no grass—just a vast and frightening emptiness that filled his eyes with growing fear.
“Bill!” he whispered, once and twice; “Bill!”
“Bill!” he whispered, once and twice; “Bill!”
He cowered in the midst of the milky water, as though the vastness were pressing in upon him with overwhelming force, brutally crushing him with its complacent awfulness. He began to shake as with an ague-fit, till the gun fell from his hand with a splash. This served to rouse him. He fought with his fear and pulled himself together, groping in the water and recovering the weapon. He hitched his pack farther over on his left shoulder, so as to take a portion of its weight from off the injured ankle. Then he proceeded, slowly and carefully, wincing with pain, to the bank.
He shrank back in the milky water, as if the vastness was pressing in on him with overwhelming force, brutally crushing him with its unsettling vastness. He started to shake, like he was having a fever, until the gun slipped from his hand with a splash. This snapped him back to reality. He battled his fear and collected himself, feeling around in the water until he found the weapon. He pulled his pack further over on his left shoulder to take some weight off his injured ankle. Then he slowly and carefully made his way to the bank, wincing in pain.
He did not stop. With a desperation that was madness, unmindful of the pain, he hurried up the slope to the crest of the hill over which his comrade had disappeared—more grotesque and comical by far than that limping, jerking comrade. But at the crest he saw a shallow valley, empty of life. He fought with his fear again, overcame it, hitched the pack still farther over on his left shoulder, and lurched on down the slope.
He didn’t stop. With a desperation that felt insane, ignoring the pain, he rushed up the slope to the top of the hill where his friend had vanished—much more ridiculous and awkward than that limping, stumbling buddy. But at the top, he saw a shallow valley, void of any life. He battled with his fear once more, pushed through it, adjusted the pack further over his left shoulder, and stumbled down the slope.
The bottom of the valley was soggy with water, which the thick moss held, spongelike, close to the surface. This water squirted out from under his feet at every step, and each time he lifted a foot the action culminated in a sucking sound as the wet moss reluctantly released its grip. He picked his way from muskeg to muskeg, and followed the other man’s footsteps along and across the rocky ledges which thrust like islets through the sea of moss.
The bottom of the valley was damp with water, which the thick moss held, like a sponge, near the surface. This water squirted out from under his feet with every step, and each time he lifted a foot, it ended with a sucking sound as the wet moss reluctantly let go. He carefully navigated from muskeg to muskeg, following the other man’s footsteps along and across the rocky ledges that jutted out like islands through the sea of moss.
Though alone, he was not lost. Farther on he knew he would come to where dead spruce and fir, very small and weazened, bordered the shore of a little lake, the titchin-nichilie, in the tongue of the country, the “land of little sticks.” And into that lake flowed a small stream, the water of which was not milky. There was rush-grass on that stream—this he remembered well—but no timber, and he would follow it till its first trickle ceased at a divide. He would cross this divide to the first trickle of another stream, flowing to the west, which he would follow until it emptied into the river Dease, and here he would find a cache under an upturned canoe and piled over with many rocks. And in this cache would be ammunition for his empty gun, fish-hooks and lines, a small net—all the utilities for the killing and snaring of food. Also, he would find flour,—not much,—a piece of bacon, and some beans.
Though he was alone, he wasn’t lost. Further ahead, he knew he would reach a spot where dead spruce and fir trees, small and stunted, lined the shore of a small lake, called the titchin-nichilie in the local language, which means “land of little sticks.” A small stream flowed into that lake, and its water wasn’t murky. He remembered there being rush-grass along that stream, but no trees, and he would follow it until its first trickle stopped at a divide. He would cross this divide to the first trickle of another stream flowing west, which he would follow until it drained into the Dease River. There, he would find a cache hidden under an overturned canoe and covered with many rocks. In this cache, he would discover ammunition for his empty gun, fish-hooks and lines, a small net—all the tools for catching food. He would also find some flour—not much—a piece of bacon, and some beans.
Bill would be waiting for him there, and they would paddle away south down the Dease to the Great Bear Lake. And south across the lake they would go, ever south, till they gained the Mackenzie. And south, still south, they would go, while the winter raced vainly after them, and the ice formed in the eddies, and the days grew chill and crisp, south to some warm Hudson Bay Company post, where timber grew tall and generous and there was grub without end.
Bill would be waiting for him there, and they would paddle south down the Dease River to Great Bear Lake. They would keep going south across the lake, all the way to the Mackenzie. And still south they would travel, while winter chased them in vain, ice forming in the eddies, and the days becoming cold and crisp, heading toward some warm Hudson Bay Company post, where the trees stood tall and plentiful, and there was plenty of food.
These were the thoughts of the man as he strove onward. But hard as he strove with his body, he strove equally hard with his mind, trying to think that Bill had not deserted him, that Bill would surely wait for him at the cache. He was compelled to think this thought, or else there would not be any use to strive, and he would have lain down and died. And as the dim ball of the sun sank slowly into the northwest he covered every inch—and many times—of his and Bill’s flight south before the downcoming winter. And he conned the grub of the cache and the grub of the Hudson Bay Company post over and over again. He had not eaten for two days; for a far longer time he had not had all he wanted to eat. Often he stooped and picked pale muskeg berries, put them into his mouth, and chewed and swallowed them. A muskeg berry is a bit of seed enclosed in a bit of water. In the mouth the water melts away and the seed chews sharp and bitter. The man knew there was no nourishment in the berries, but he chewed them patiently with a hope greater than knowledge and defying experience.
These were the thoughts of the man as he pushed forward. But as hard as he fought with his body, he fought just as hard with his mind, trying to convince himself that Bill hadn’t abandoned him, that Bill would definitely wait for him at the cache. He had to hold on to that belief, or else there would be no point in trying, and he would have just given up and died. As the dim ball of the sun sank slowly into the northwest, he retraced every inch—and many times—of his and Bill's journey south before the coming winter. He repeatedly thought about the food in the cache and the food at the Hudson Bay Company post. He hadn’t eaten for two days; for an even longer time, he hadn’t eaten his fill. Often, he bent down to pick pale muskeg berries, popped them into his mouth, and chewed and swallowed them. A muskeg berry is basically a seed wrapped in some water. In the mouth, the water dissolves, and the seed tastes sharp and bitter. The man knew there was no real nutrition in the berries, but he chewed them patiently, fueled by hope greater than knowledge and ignoring his past experiences.
At nine o’clock he stubbed his toe on a rocky ledge, and from sheer weariness and weakness staggered and fell. He lay for some time, without movement, on his side. Then he slipped out of the pack-straps and clumsily dragged himself into a sitting posture. It was not yet dark, and in the lingering twilight he groped about among the rocks for shreds of dry moss. When he had gathered a heap he built a fire,—a smouldering, smudgy fire,—and put a tin pot of water on to boil.
At nine o’clock, he stubbed his toe on a rocky ledge and, feeling completely exhausted and weak, staggered and fell. He lay still on his side for a while. Then, he slipped out of the pack straps and awkwardly pulled himself into a sitting position. It wasn’t dark yet, and in the fading light, he searched among the rocks for bits of dry moss. Once he had collected a pile, he started a fire—a smoky, smoldering fire—and set a tin pot of water on to boil.
He unwrapped his pack and the first thing he did was to count his matches. There were sixty-seven. He counted them three times to make sure. He divided them into several portions, wrapping them in oil paper, disposing of one bunch in his empty tobacco pouch, of another bunch in the inside band of his battered hat, of a third bunch under his shirt on the chest. This accomplished, a panic came upon him, and he unwrapped them all and counted them again. There were still sixty-seven.
He took his pack apart and the first thing he did was count his matches. There were sixty-seven. He counted them three times to be sure. He split them into several groups, wrapping them in oil paper, putting one bunch in his empty tobacco pouch, another in the inside band of his worn hat, and a third bunch under his shirt on his chest. Once that was done, he felt a wave of panic and unwrapped them all to count again. There were still sixty-seven.
He dried his wet foot-gear by the fire. The moccasins were in soggy shreds. The blanket socks were worn through in places, and his feet were raw and bleeding. His ankle was throbbing, and he gave it an examination. It had swollen to the size of his knee. He tore a long strip from one of his two blankets and bound the ankle tightly. He tore other strips and bound them about his feet to serve for both moccasins and socks. Then he drank the pot of water, steaming hot, wound his watch, and crawled between his blankets.
He dried his wet shoes by the fire. The moccasins were in soaked shreds. The blanket socks were worn out in some spots, and his feet were raw and bleeding. His ankle was throbbing, so he checked it. It had swollen to the size of his knee. He ripped a long strip from one of his two blankets and wrapped it tightly around his ankle. He tore other strips and wrapped them around his feet to act as both moccasins and socks. Then he drank the pot of steaming hot water, wound his watch, and crawled under his blankets.
He slept like a dead man. The brief darkness around midnight came and went. The sun arose in the northeast—at least the day dawned in that quarter, for the sun was hidden by gray clouds.
He slept like a log. The brief darkness around midnight came and went. The sun rose in the northeast—at least the day began in that direction, since the sun was hidden by gray clouds.
At six o’clock he awoke, quietly lying on his back. He gazed straight up into the gray sky and knew that he was hungry. As he rolled over on his elbow he was startled by a loud snort, and saw a bull caribou regarding him with alert curiosity. The animal was not mere than fifty feet away, and instantly into the man’s mind leaped the vision and the savor of a caribou steak sizzling and frying over a fire. Mechanically he reached for the empty gun, drew a bead, and pulled the trigger. The bull snorted and leaped away, his hoofs rattling and clattering as he fled across the ledges.
At six o'clock, he woke up, lying quietly on his back. He looked straight up at the gray sky and realized he was hungry. As he rolled onto his elbow, a loud snort startled him, and he saw a bull caribou watching him with keen interest. The animal was no more than fifty feet away, and instantly, the idea of a caribou steak sizzling over a fire flashed through his mind. Mechanically, he reached for the empty gun, aimed, and pulled the trigger. The bull snorted and jumped away, its hooves rattling and clattering as it fled across the ledges.
The man cursed and flung the empty gun from him. He groaned aloud as he started to drag himself to his feet. It was a slow and arduous task.
The man swore and threw the empty gun away from him. He groaned loudly as he began to pull himself up to his feet. It was a slow and difficult process.
His joints were like rusty hinges. They worked harshly in their sockets, with much friction, and each bending or unbending was accomplished only through a sheer exertion of will. When he finally gained his feet, another minute or so was consumed in straightening up, so that he could stand erect as a man should stand.
His joints were like rusty hinges. They moved roughly in their sockets, with a lot of friction, and every time he bent or straightened them, it took a real effort of will. When he finally got to his feet, it took him another minute or so to straighten up, so he could stand tall like a man should.
He crawled up a small knoll and surveyed the prospect. There were no trees, no bushes, nothing but a gray sea of moss scarcely diversified by gray rocks, gray lakelets, and gray streamlets. The sky was gray. There was no sun nor hint of sun. He had no idea of north, and he had forgotten the way he had come to this spot the night before. But he was not lost. He knew that. Soon he would come to the land of the little sticks. He felt that it lay off to the left somewhere, not far—possibly just over the next low hill.
He crawled up a small hill and looked around. There were no trees, no bushes, just a gray sea of moss barely broken up by gray rocks, gray ponds, and gray streams. The sky was gray. There was no sun or even a hint of it. He had no sense of north and had forgotten the route he took to get to this spot the night before. But he wasn’t lost. He knew that. Soon he would reach the land of the little sticks. He sensed it was off to the left somewhere, not far—maybe just over the next low hill.
He went back to put his pack into shape for travelling. He assured himself of the existence of his three separate parcels of matches, though he did not stop to count them. But he did linger, debating, over a squat moose-hide sack. It was not large. He could hide it under his two hands. He knew that it weighed fifteen pounds,—as much as all the rest of the pack,—and it worried him. He finally set it to one side and proceeded to roll the pack. He paused to gaze at the squat moose-hide sack. He picked it up hastily with a defiant glance about him, as though the desolation were trying to rob him of it; and when he rose to his feet to stagger on into the day, it was included in the pack on his back.
He went back to organize his backpack for traveling. He made sure he had his three separate packets of matches, though he didn't stop to count them. But he did linger, debating, over a small moose-hide bag. It wasn't big; he could cover it with both his hands. He knew it weighed fifteen pounds—just as much as the rest of the pack—and it made him uneasy. He finally set it aside and started rolling up the pack. He paused to look at the small moose-hide bag. He picked it up quickly with a defiant glance around, as if the emptiness was trying to take it from him; and when he stood up to stagger on into the day, it was included in the pack on his back.
He bore away to the left, stopping now and again to eat muskeg berries. His ankle had stiffened, his limp was more pronounced, but the pain of it was as nothing compared with the pain of his stomach. The hunger pangs were sharp. They gnawed and gnawed until he could not keep his mind steady on the course he must pursue to gain the land of little sticks. The muskeg berries did not allay this gnawing, while they made his tongue and the roof of his mouth sore with their irritating bite.
He veered to the left, pausing every so often to eat muskeg berries. His ankle had stiffened, and his limp was more noticeable, but the pain from that was nothing compared to the pain in his stomach. The hunger pangs were intense. They gnawed and gnawed until he couldn't focus on the path he needed to take to reach the land of little sticks. The muskeg berries didn't soothe this gnawing, and they made his tongue and the roof of his mouth sore with their irritating bite.
He came upon a valley where rock ptarmigan rose on whirring wings from the ledges and muskegs. Ker—ker—ker was the cry they made. He threw stones at them, but could not hit them. He placed his pack on the ground and stalked them as a cat stalks a sparrow. The sharp rocks cut through his pants’ legs till his knees left a trail of blood; but the hurt was lost in the hurt of his hunger. He squirmed over the wet moss, saturating his clothes and chilling his body; but he was not aware of it, so great was his fever for food. And always the ptarmigan rose, whirring, before him, till their ker—ker—ker became a mock to him, and he cursed them and cried aloud at them with their own cry.
He stumbled into a valley where rock ptarmigan flew up with buzzing wings from the ledges and swamps. Ker—ker—ker was the sound they made. He threw rocks at them but couldn't hit a single one. He set his pack down and crept up on them like a cat sneaking up on a sparrow. The sharp rocks tore through his pants, leaving his knees bleeding, but the pain was nothing compared to his hunger. He crawled over the wet moss, soaking his clothes and chilling his body; but he didn’t even notice, his craving for food was so intense. And always the ptarmigan took off, buzzing, in front of him, until their ker—ker—ker became a taunt, and he cursed them, shouting back at them with their own call.
Once he crawled upon one that must have been asleep. He did not see it till it shot up in his face from its rocky nook. He made a clutch as startled as was the rise of the ptarmigan, and there remained in his hand three tail-feathers. As he watched its flight he hated it, as though it had done him some terrible wrong. Then he returned and shouldered his pack.
Once he crawled up to one that must have been asleep. He didn’t see it until it shot up in his face from its rocky spot. He grabbed at it, just as startled as the ptarmigan was when it took off, and ended up with three tail feathers in his hand. As he watched it fly away, he felt a wave of hatred, as if it had wronged him in some terrible way. Then he went back and shouldered his pack.
As the day wore along he came into valleys or swales where game was more plentiful. A band of caribou passed by, twenty and odd animals, tantalizingly within rifle range. He felt a wild desire to run after them, a certitude that he could run them down. A black fox came toward him, carrying a ptarmigan in his mouth. The man shouted. It was a fearful cry, but the fox, leaping away in fright, did not drop the ptarmigan.
As the day went on, he entered valleys or dips where animals were more abundant. A group of caribou strolled by, around twenty of them, just within rifle range. He was overcome with a fierce urge to chase after them, convinced he could catch them. A black fox approached him, holding a ptarmigan in its mouth. The man yelled. It was a terrifying shout, but the fox, startled, jumped away without dropping the ptarmigan.
Late in the afternoon he followed a stream, milky with lime, which ran through sparse patches of rush-grass. Grasping these rushes firmly near the root, he pulled up what resembled a young onion-sprout no larger than a shingle-nail. It was tender, and his teeth sank into it with a crunch that promised deliciously of food. But its fibers were tough. It was composed of stringy filaments saturated with water, like the berries, and devoid of nourishment. He threw off his pack and went into the rush-grass on hands and knees, crunching and munching, like some bovine creature.
Late in the afternoon, he followed a stream, cloudy with lime, that flowed through sparse patches of rush-grass. Grasping these rushes firmly near the base, he pulled up what looked like a young onion sprout, no bigger than a shingle nail. It was tender, and his teeth sank into it with a crunch that hinted at good food. But its fibers were tough. It was made up of stringy filaments filled with water, like the berries, and lacked any real nourishment. He tossed aside his pack and got down into the rush-grass on all fours, crunching and munching like some grazing animal.
He was very weary and often wished to rest—to lie down and sleep; but he was continually driven on—not so much by his desire to gain the land of little sticks as by his hunger. He searched little ponds for frogs and dug up the earth with his nails for worms, though he knew in spite that neither frogs nor worms existed so far north.
He was extremely tired and often wished he could rest—lie down and sleep; but he was constantly pushed forward—not so much by his desire to reach the Land of Little Sticks but by his hunger. He looked for frogs in small ponds and scratched the ground with his nails for worms, even though he knew that neither frogs nor worms lived that far north.
He looked into every pool of water vainly, until, as the long twilight came on, he discovered a solitary fish, the size of a minnow, in such a pool. He plunged his arm in up to the shoulder, but it eluded him. He reached for it with both hands and stirred up the milky mud at the bottom. In his excitement he fell in, wetting himself to the waist. Then the water was too muddy to admit of his seeing the fish, and he was compelled to wait until the sediment had settled.
He looked into every body of water, but after a long time, as twilight fell, he spotted a single fish, about the size of a minnow, in one of the pools. He plunged his arm in up to his shoulder, but it slipped away from him. He reached for it with both hands and disturbed the muddy bottom. In his excitement, he lost his balance and fell in, getting wet up to his waist. Then the water got too muddy for him to see the fish, so he had to wait until the sediment settled.
The pursuit was renewed, till the water was again muddied. But he could not wait. He unstrapped the tin bucket and began to bale the pool. He baled wildly at first, splashing himself and flinging the water so short a distance that it ran back into the pool. He worked more carefully, striving to be cool, though his heart was pounding against his chest and his hands were trembling. At the end of half an hour the pool was nearly dry. Not a cupful of water remained. And there was no fish. He found a hidden crevice among the stones through which it had escaped to the adjoining and larger pool—a pool which he could not empty in a night and a day. Had he known of the crevice, he could have closed it with a rock at the beginning and the fish would have been his.
The chase started up again until the water was murky once more. But he couldn’t wait. He unfastened the tin bucket and began to scoop out the pool. At first, he scooped like crazy, splashing himself and throwing the water a short distance so it just rolled back into the pool. He tried to work more carefully, attempting to stay calm, even though his heart was racing and his hands were shaking. After half an hour, the pool was almost dry. Not a single cup of water was left. And there were no fish. He discovered a small crack between the stones where the fish had slipped away to the bigger nearby pool—a pool he couldn’t empty in just one night and day. If he had known about the crack, he could have blocked it with a rock from the start, and the fish would have been his.
Thus he thought, and crumpled up and sank down upon the wet earth. At first he cried softly to himself, then he cried loudly to the pitiless desolation that ringed him around; and for a long time after he was shaken by great dry sobs.
Thus he thought, and crumpled up and sank down onto the wet ground. At first, he quietly cried to himself, then he cried out loudly to the merciless emptiness that surrounded him; and for a long time afterward, he was shaken by heavy, dry sobs.
He built a fire and warmed himself by drinking quarts of hot water, and made camp on a rocky ledge in the same fashion he had the night before. The last thing he did was to see that his matches were dry and to wind his watch. The blankets were wet and clammy. His ankle pulsed with pain. But he knew only that he was hungry, and through his restless sleep he dreamed of feasts and banquets and of food served and spread in all imaginable ways.
He started a fire and warmed up by drinking quarts of hot water, then set up camp on a rocky ledge just like he had the night before. The last thing he did was check that his matches were dry and wind his watch. The blankets were damp and cold. His ankle throbbed with pain. But all he could think about was how hungry he was, and during his restless sleep, he dreamed of feasts and banquets, with food presented in every possible way.
He awoke chilled and sick. There was no sun. The gray of earth and sky had become deeper, more profound. A raw wind was blowing, and the first flurries of snow were whitening the hilltops. The air about him thickened and grew white while he made a fire and boiled more water. It was wet snow, half rain, and the flakes were large and soggy. At first they melted as soon as they came in contact with the earth, but ever more fell, covering the ground, putting out the fire, spoiling his supply of moss-fuel.
He woke up feeling cold and unwell. There was no sunlight. The gray of the earth and sky felt heavier and more intense. A biting wind was blowing, and the first snowflakes were dusting the hilltops. The air around him thickened and turned white as he made a fire and boiled more water. It was wet snow, almost like rain, and the flakes were large and soggy. At first, they melted as soon as they hit the ground, but more kept falling, covering the ground, extinguishing the fire, and ruining his supply of moss for fuel.
This was a signal for him to strap on his pack and stumble onward, he knew not where. He was not concerned with the land of little sticks, nor with Bill and the cache under the upturned canoe by the river Dease. He was mastered by the verb “to eat.” He was hunger-mad. He took no heed of the course he pursued, so long as that course led him through the swale bottoms. He felt his way through the wet snow to the watery muskeg berries, and went by feel as he pulled up the rush-grass by the roots. But it was tasteless stuff and did not satisfy. He found a weed that tasted sour and he ate all he could find of it, which was not much, for it was a creeping growth, easily hidden under the several inches of snow.
This was a signal for him to put on his backpack and stumble forward, unsure of where he was heading. He didn't care about the land of small sticks, or about Bill and the stash under the flipped canoe by the Dease River. He was consumed by the need to eat. He was desperate with hunger. He paid no attention to the path he was on, as long as it took him through the low, wet areas. He felt his way through the slushy snow to the watery bog berries and went by touch as he pulled up the grass by the roots. But it was tasteless and didn’t satisfy him. He found a weed that was sour, and he ate as much as he could find, but there wasn’t much since it was a creeping plant, easily covered by several inches of snow.
He had no fire that night, nor hot water, and crawled under his blanket to sleep the broken hunger-sleep. The snow turned into a cold rain. He awakened many times to feel it falling on his upturned face. Day came—a gray day and no sun. It had ceased raining. The keenness of his hunger had departed. Sensibility, as far as concerned the yearning for food, had been exhausted. There was a dull, heavy ache in his stomach, but it did not bother him so much. He was more rational, and once more he was chiefly interested in the land of little sticks and the cache by the river Dease.
He had no fire that night, nor hot water, and crawled under his blanket to sleep a restless, hunger-filled sleep. The snow turned into a cold rain. He woke up many times to feel it falling on his face. Day came—a gray day with no sun. The rain had stopped. The sharpness of his hunger had faded. His desire for food had been worn down. There was a dull, heavy ache in his stomach, but it didn't bother him as much. He was thinking more clearly, and once again, he was mainly focused on the area with little sticks and the stash by the Dease River.
He ripped the remnant of one of his blankets into strips and bound his bleeding feet. Also, he recinched the injured ankle and prepared himself for a day of travel. When he came to his pack, he paused long over the squat moose-hide sack, but in the end it went with him.
He tore a piece of one of his blankets into strips and wrapped up his bleeding feet. He also tightened the bandage around his injured ankle and got ready for a day of travel. When he reached his pack, he lingered over the small moose-hide bag, but ultimately, he decided to take it with him.
The snow had melted under the rain, and only the hilltops showed white. The sun came out, and he succeeded in locating the points of the compass, though he knew now that he was lost. Perhaps, in his previous days’ wanderings, he had edged away too far to the left. He now bore off to the right to counteract the possible deviation from his true course.
The snow had melted in the rain, leaving only the hilltops white. The sun came out, and he was able to figure out the directions, even though he now realized he was lost. Maybe, during his wandering over the past few days, he had strayed too far to the left. He now headed to the right to counteract the possible deviation from his actual path.
Though the hunger pangs were no longer so exquisite, he realized that he was weak. He was compelled to pause for frequent rests, when he attacked the muskeg berries and rush-grass patches. His tongue felt dry and large, as though covered with a fine hairy growth, and it tasted bitter in his mouth. His heart gave him a great deal of trouble. When he had travelled a few minutes it would begin a remorseless thump, thump, thump, and then leap up and away in a painful flutter of beats that choked him and made him go faint and dizzy.
Though the hunger pangs were no longer so intense, he realized he was weak. He had to stop for frequent breaks while he gathered the muskeg berries and rush-grass patches. His tongue felt dry and swollen, as if it were covered with a fine fuzz, and it tasted bitter in his mouth. His heart gave him a lot of trouble. After he had walked for a few minutes, it would start a relentless thump, thump, thump, and then leap up and flutter painfully, choking him and making him feel faint and dizzy.
In the middle of the day he found two minnows in a large pool. It was impossible to bale it, but he was calmer now and managed to catch them in his tin bucket. They were no longer than his little finger, but he was not particularly hungry. The dull ache in his stomach had been growing duller and fainter. It seemed almost that his stomach was dozing. He ate the fish raw, masticating with painstaking care, for the eating was an act of pure reason. While he had no desire to eat, he knew that he must eat to live.
In the middle of the day, he found two small fish in a big pool. It was impossible to scoop them out, but he felt calmer now and managed to catch them in his tin bucket. They were only as long as his pinky finger, but he wasn't really hungry. The dull ache in his stomach had been fading and becoming less intense. It felt almost like his stomach was napping. He ate the fish raw, chewing carefully because eating was a logical necessity. Even though he didn't feel like eating, he knew he had to eat to survive.
In the evening he caught three more minnows, eating two and saving the third for breakfast. The sun had dried stray shreds of moss, and he was able to warm himself with hot water. He had not covered more than ten miles that day; and the next day, travelling whenever his heart permitted him, he covered no more than five miles. But his stomach did not give him the slightest uneasiness. It had gone to sleep. He was in a strange country, too, and the caribou were growing more plentiful, also the wolves. Often their yelps drifted across the desolation, and once he saw three of them slinking away before his path.
In the evening, he caught three more minnows, eating two and saving the third for breakfast. The sun had dried out some scraps of moss, and he was able to warm himself with hot water. He had only covered about ten miles that day, and the next day, traveling whenever he felt like it, he didn’t go more than five miles. But his stomach didn’t bother him at all. It had settled down. He was in an unfamiliar place, and the caribou were becoming more common, as were the wolves. Often, their howls echoed across the emptiness, and once he saw three of them sneaking away in front of him.
Another night; and in the morning, being more rational, he untied the leather string that fastened the squat moose-hide sack. From its open mouth poured a yellow stream of coarse gold-dust and nuggets. He roughly divided the gold in halves, caching one half on a prominent ledge, wrapped in a piece of blanket, and returning the other half to the sack. He also began to use strips of the one remaining blanket for his feet. He still clung to his gun, for there were cartridges in that cache by the river Dease.
Another night passed, and in the morning, feeling more clear-headed, he untied the leather string that secured the squat moose-hide sack. From its open mouth, a yellow stream of coarse gold dust and nuggets flowed out. He roughly split the gold in half, hiding one portion on a prominent ledge, wrapped in a piece of blanket, and returned the other half to the sack. He also started using strips of the remaining blanket for his feet. He still held on to his gun since there were cartridges in that cache by the Dease River.
This was a day of fog, and this day hunger awoke in him again. He was very weak and was afflicted with a giddiness which at times blinded him. It was no uncommon thing now for him to stumble and fall; and stumbling once, he fell squarely into a ptarmigan nest. There were four newly hatched chicks, a day old—little specks of pulsating life no more than a mouthful; and he ate them ravenously, thrusting them alive into his mouth and crunching them like egg-shells between his teeth. The mother ptarmigan beat about him with great outcry. He used his gun as a club with which to knock her over, but she dodged out of reach. He threw stones at her and with one chance shot broke a wing. Then she fluttered away, running, trailing the broken wing, with him in pursuit.
This was a foggy day, and hunger stirred inside him again. He felt very weak and often became dizzy, sometimes to the point of blindness. It was becoming common for him to trip and fall; once, he stumbled right into a ptarmigan nest. There were four newly hatched chicks, just a day old—tiny bits of life no larger than a snack; he gobbled them up, shoving them alive into his mouth and crunching them like eggshells between his teeth. The mother ptarmigan made a huge fuss around him. He tried to use his gun as a club to hit her, but she dodged out of reach. He threw stones at her and, with one lucky shot, broke a wing. Then she flapped away, running and dragging her broken wing, with him chasing after her.
The little chicks had no more than whetted his appetite. He hopped and bobbed clumsily along on his injured ankle, throwing stones and screaming hoarsely at times; at other times hopping and bobbing silently along, picking himself up grimly and patiently when he fell, or rubbing his eyes with his hand when the giddiness threatened to overpower him.
The little chicks had only made him hungrier. He awkwardly hopped and bobbed along on his hurt ankle, throwing stones and shouting hoarsely at times; at other times, he hopped and bobbed quietly, getting back up stubbornly and patiently when he fell, or rubbing his eyes with his hand when the dizziness threatened to overwhelm him.
The chase led him across swampy ground in the bottom of the valley, and he came upon footprints in the soggy moss. They were not his own—he could see that. They must be Bill’s. But he could not stop, for the mother ptarmigan was running on. He would catch her first, then he would return and investigate.
The chase took him over muddy ground in the valley, and he spotted footprints in the wet moss. They weren’t his—he could tell. They had to be Bill’s. But he couldn’t stop; the mother ptarmigan was still running. He would catch her first, and then he would come back and check it out.
He exhausted the mother ptarmigan; but he exhausted himself. She lay panting on her side. He lay panting on his side, a dozen feet away, unable to crawl to her. And as he recovered she recovered, fluttering out of reach as his hungry hand went out to her. The chase was resumed. Night settled down and she escaped. He stumbled from weakness and pitched head foremost on his face, cutting his cheek, his pack upon his back. He did not move for a long while; then he rolled over on his side, wound his watch, and lay there until morning.
He wore out the mother ptarmigan, but he wore himself out too. She lay there panting on her side. He lay panting on his side, just a few feet away, too weak to crawl to her. As he started to recover, she recovered too, fluttering out of reach as his hungry hand reached out for her. The chase continued. Night fell and she got away. He stumbled from exhaustion and fell forward onto his face, cutting his cheek with his pack still on his back. He didn’t move for a long time; then he rolled onto his side, wound his watch, and lay there until morning.
Another day of fog. Half of his last blanket had gone into foot-wrappings. He failed to pick up Bill’s trail. It did not matter. His hunger was driving him too compellingly—only—only he wondered if Bill, too, were lost. By midday the irk of his pack became too oppressive. Again he divided the gold, this time merely spilling half of it on the ground. In the afternoon he threw the rest of it away, there remaining to him only the half-blanket, the tin bucket, and the rifle.
Another day of fog. Half of his last blanket had been used for foot-wrappings. He couldn't find Bill's trail. It didn’t really matter. His hunger was pushing him too hard—still—he couldn't help but wonder if Bill was lost too. By midday, the weight of his pack became unbearable. Again he split the gold, this time just spilling half of it on the ground. In the afternoon, he tossed the rest away, leaving him with only the half-blanket, the tin bucket, and the rifle.
An hallucination began to trouble him. He felt confident that one cartridge remained to him. It was in the chamber of the rifle and he had overlooked it. On the other hand, he knew all the time that the chamber was empty. But the hallucination persisted. He fought it off for hours, then threw his rifle open and was confronted with emptiness. The disappointment was as bitter as though he had really expected to find the cartridge.
A hallucination started to bother him. He felt sure that one cartridge was left. It was in the rifle's chamber, and he had just missed it. On the other hand, he knew all along that the chamber was empty. But the hallucination wouldn’t go away. He battled it for hours, then opened his rifle and faced emptiness. The disappointment was as bitter as if he had genuinely believed he would find the cartridge.
He plodded on for half an hour, when the hallucination arose again. Again he fought it, and still it persisted, till for very relief he opened his rifle to unconvince himself. At times his mind wandered farther afield, and he plodded on, a mere automaton, strange conceits and whimsicalities gnawing at his brain like worms. But these excursions out of the real were of brief duration, for ever the pangs of the hunger-bite called him back. He was jerked back abruptly once from such an excursion by a sight that caused him nearly to faint. He reeled and swayed, doddering like a drunken man to keep from falling. Before him stood a horse. A horse! He could not believe his eyes. A thick mist was in them, intershot with sparkling points of light. He rubbed his eyes savagely to clear his vision, and beheld, not a horse, but a great brown bear. The animal was studying him with bellicose curiosity.
He trudged on for half an hour when the hallucination hit him again. He fought it off, but it kept coming back, until he finally opened his rifle to convince himself it wasn’t real. Sometimes his mind wandered even further away, and he moved forward like a robot, bizarre thoughts and quirky ideas gnawing at his mind like worms. But these detours from reality were short-lived, as the sharp pains of hunger pulled him back. He was suddenly jolted back from one of these escapes by a sight that nearly made him faint. He stumbled and swayed, wobbling like a drunk to keep from falling. In front of him stood a horse. A horse! He couldn’t believe his eyes. A thick mist clouded his vision, sprinkled with bright points of light. He rubbed his eyes fiercely to clear his sight, only to discover that it wasn’t a horse at all, but a large brown bear. The animal was watching him with aggressive curiosity.
The man had brought his gun halfway to his shoulder before he realized. He lowered it and drew his hunting-knife from its beaded sheath at his hip. Before him was meat and life. He ran his thumb along the edge of his knife. It was sharp. The point was sharp. He would fling himself upon the bear and kill it. But his heart began its warning thump, thump, thump. Then followed the wild upward leap and tattoo of flutters, the pressing as of an iron band about his forehead, the creeping of the dizziness into his brain.
The man had raised his gun halfway to his shoulder before he realized it. He lowered it and pulled out his hunting knife from its beaded sheath at his hip. In front of him were both meat and life. He ran his thumb along the edge of his knife. It was sharp. The point was sharp. He was ready to throw himself at the bear and take it down. But his heart started its warning thump, thump, thump. Then came the wild upward leap and flurry of flutters, the tightening as if an iron band were around his forehead, and the creeping dizziness settled into his brain.
His desperate courage was evicted by a great surge of fear. In his weakness, what if the animal attacked him? He drew himself up to his most imposing stature, gripping the knife and staring hard at the bear. The bear advanced clumsily a couple of steps, reared up, and gave vent to a tentative growl. If the man ran, he would run after him; but the man did not run. He was animated now with the courage of fear. He, too, growled, savagely, terribly, voicing the fear that is to life germane and that lies twisted about life’s deepest roots.
His desperate courage was replaced by a wave of fear. In his weakness, what if the animal attacked him? He straightened up to his tallest self, gripping the knife and staring hard at the bear. The bear moved forward clumsily a couple of steps, stood on its hind legs, and let out a hesitant growl. If the man ran, the bear would chase him; but the man didn’t run. He was now filled with the courage that comes from fear. He growled too, fiercely, terrifyingly, expressing the fear that is essential to life and that is twisted around life’s deepest roots.
The bear edged away to one side, growling menacingly, himself appalled by this mysterious creature that appeared upright and unafraid. But the man did not move. He stood like a statue till the danger was past, when he yielded to a fit of trembling and sank down into the wet moss.
The bear shifted to one side, growling threateningly, feeling shocked by the strange creature that stood tall and fearless. But the man didn't move. He remained frozen like a statue until the danger passed, then he started shaking and dropped down onto the damp moss.
He pulled himself together and went on, afraid now in a new way. It was not the fear that he should die passively from lack of food, but that he should be destroyed violently before starvation had exhausted the last particle of the endeavor in him that made toward surviving. There were the wolves. Back and forth across the desolation drifted their howls, weaving the very air into a fabric of menace that was so tangible that he found himself, arms in the air, pressing it back from him as it might be the walls of a wind-blown tent.
He collected himself and continued on, feeling a new kind of fear. It wasn’t the fear of dying slowly from starvation, but the fear of being violently killed before hunger had drained every last bit of his will to survive. The wolves were out there. Their howls echoed across the emptiness, turning the air into a palpable threat so real that he found himself, arms raised, pushing it away as if it were the walls of a tent being buffeted by the wind.
Now and again the wolves, in packs of two and three, crossed his path. But they sheered clear of him. They were not in sufficient numbers, and besides they were hunting the caribou, which did not battle, while this strange creature that walked erect might scratch and bite.
Now and then, wolves in groups of two or three crossed his path. But they kept their distance. They weren't in large enough numbers, and besides, they were focused on hunting the caribou, which didn't fight back, while this strange creature walking on two legs might scratch or bite.
In the late afternoon he came upon scattered bones where the wolves had made a kill. The debris had been a caribou calf an hour before, squawking and running and very much alive. He contemplated the bones, clean-picked and polished, pink with the cell-life in them which had not yet died. Could it possibly be that he might be that ere the day was done! Such was life, eh? A vain and fleeting thing. It was only life that pained. There was no hurt in death. To die was to sleep. It meant cessation, rest. Then why was he not content to die?
In the late afternoon, he stumbled upon scattered bones where the wolves had made a kill. Just an hour ago, these remnants had belonged to a caribou calf, squawking and running, very much alive. He stared at the bones, clean and polished, tinged pink with the life that still lingered in them. Could it be possible that he might find himself in the same state before the day ended? Such was life, right? A vain and fleeting thing. Only life brought pain. There was no hurt in death. To die was to sleep, to find rest. So why wasn’t he content to die?
But he did not moralize long. He was squatting in the moss, a bone in his mouth, sucking at the shreds of life that still dyed it faintly pink. The sweet meaty taste, thin and elusive almost as a memory, maddened him. He closed his jaws on the bones and crunched. Sometimes it was the bone that broke, sometimes his teeth. Then he crushed the bones between rocks, pounded them to a pulp, and swallowed them. He pounded his fingers, too, in his haste, and yet found a moment in which to feel surprise at the fact that his fingers did not hurt much when caught under the descending rock.
But he didn’t think about it for long. He was squatting in the moss, a bone in his mouth, sucking on the remnants of life that still stained it a faint pink. The sweet, meaty flavor, thin and elusive like a memory, drove him crazy. He closed his jaws on the bones and crunched down. Sometimes it was the bone that broke, sometimes his teeth. Then he smashed the bones between rocks, pounded them into a pulp, and swallowed them. In his rush, he also banged his fingers, but still found a moment to be surprised by the fact that his fingers didn’t hurt much when caught under the falling rock.
Came frightful days of snow and rain. He did not know when he made camp, when he broke camp. He travelled in the night as much as in the day. He rested wherever he fell, crawled on whenever the dying life in him flickered up and burned less dimly. He, as a man, no longer strove. It was the life in him, unwilling to die, that drove him on. He did not suffer. His nerves had become blunted, numb, while his mind was filled with weird visions and delicious dreams.
Came terrifying days of snow and rain. He couldn’t tell when he set up camp or when he broke it down. He traveled as much at night as he did during the day. He rested wherever he collapsed, moving on whenever the flickering life within him flared up and burned a little brighter. He, as a person, no longer fought. It was the life inside him, refusing to fade away, that pushed him forward. He didn’t feel pain. His nerves had dulled and gone numb, while his mind was filled with strange visions and beautiful dreams.
But ever he sucked and chewed on the crushed bones of the caribou calf, the least remnants of which he had gathered up and carried with him. He crossed no more hills or divides, but automatically followed a large stream which flowed through a wide and shallow valley. He did not see this stream nor this valley. He saw nothing save visions. Soul and body walked or crawled side by side, yet apart, so slender was the thread that bound them.
But he kept sucking and chewing on the crushed bones of the caribou calf, the few scraps he had gathered and carried with him. He didn’t cross any more hills or gaps, but instinctively followed a large stream that ran through a wide and shallow valley. He didn’t see the stream or the valley. He saw nothing but visions. His soul and body walked or crawled side by side, yet apart, so fragile was the connection between them.
He awoke in his right mind, lying on his back on a rocky ledge. The sun was shining bright and warm. Afar off he heard the squawking of caribou calves. He was aware of vague memories of rain and wind and snow, but whether he had been beaten by the storm for two days or two weeks he did not know.
He woke up clearheaded, lying on his back on a rocky ledge. The sun was shining bright and warm. In the distance, he heard the squawking of caribou calves. He had faint memories of rain, wind, and snow, but he couldn't tell if he had been battered by the storm for two days or two weeks.
For some time he lay without movement, the genial sunshine pouring upon him and saturating his miserable body with its warmth. A fine day, he thought. Perhaps he could manage to locate himself. By a painful effort he rolled over on his side. Below him flowed a wide and sluggish river. Its unfamiliarity puzzled him. Slowly he followed it with his eyes, winding in wide sweeps among the bleak, bare hills, bleaker and barer and lower-lying than any hills he had yet encountered. Slowly, deliberately, without excitement or more than the most casual interest, he followed the course of the strange stream toward the sky-line and saw it emptying into a bright and shining sea. He was still unexcited. Most unusual, he thought, a vision or a mirage—more likely a vision, a trick of his disordered mind. He was confirmed in this by sight of a ship lying at anchor in the midst of the shining sea. He closed his eyes for a while, then opened them. Strange how the vision persisted! Yet not strange. He knew there were no seas or ships in the heart of the barren lands, just as he had known there was no cartridge in the empty rifle.
For a while, he lay still, the warm sunshine flooding over him and soaking his tired body. What a nice day, he thought. Maybe he could figure out where he was. By making a painful effort, he rolled onto his side. Below him flowed a wide, slow-moving river. Its unfamiliarity confused him. He slowly followed its path with his eyes as it twisted among the cold, desolate hills, which were even more barren and lower than any hills he had seen before. Very slowly, without much excitement or more than casual curiosity, he traced the course of the strange river toward the horizon and watched it pour into a bright, glimmering sea. He still felt no excitement. How unusual, he thought—a vision or a mirage—more likely a vision, a trick of his disordered mind. He was convinced of this when he spotted a ship anchored in the middle of the shining sea. He shut his eyes for a moment, then opened them again. It was strange how the vision remained! But then again, maybe it wasn't strange. He knew there were no seas or ships in the heart of the barren land, just as he had known there was no bullet in the empty rifle.
He heard a snuffle behind him—a half-choking gasp or cough. Very slowly, because of his exceeding weakness and stiffness, he rolled over on his other side. He could see nothing near at hand, but he waited patiently. Again came the snuffle and cough, and outlined between two jagged rocks not a score of feet away he made out the gray head of a wolf. The sharp ears were not pricked so sharply as he had seen them on other wolves; the eyes were bleared and bloodshot, the head seemed to droop limply and forlornly. The animal blinked continually in the sunshine. It seemed sick. As he looked it snuffled and coughed again.
He heard a snuffle behind him—a half-choking gasp or cough. Very slowly, because he was extremely weak and stiff, he rolled over onto his other side. He couldn’t see anything close by, but he waited patiently. Again, there was the snuffle and cough, and between two jagged rocks not far away, he spotted the gray head of a wolf. Its sharp ears weren't standing up as perkily as he'd seen on other wolves; its eyes were bleary and bloodshot, and its head seemed to droop limply and sadly. The animal blinked constantly in the sunlight. It looked sick. As he watched, it snuffled and coughed again.
This, at least, was real, he thought, and turned on the other side so that he might see the reality of the world which had been veiled from him before by the vision. But the sea still shone in the distance and the ship was plainly discernible. Was it reality, after all? He closed his eyes for a long while and thought, and then it came to him. He had been making north by east, away from the Dease Divide and into the Coppermine Valley. This wide and sluggish river was the Coppermine. That shining sea was the Arctic Ocean. That ship was a whaler, strayed east, far east, from the mouth of the Mackenzie, and it was lying at anchor in Coronation Gulf. He remembered the Hudson Bay Company chart he had seen long ago, and it was all clear and reasonable to him.
This, at least, felt real, he thought, and turned to the other side to see the reality of the world that had previously been hidden from him by his vision. But the sea still sparkled in the distance, and the ship was clearly visible. Was it reality, after all? He closed his eyes for a long time and thought, and then it hit him. He had been heading north by east, away from the Dease Divide and into the Coppermine Valley. This wide and slow-moving river was the Coppermine. That shining sea was the Arctic Ocean. That ship was a whaler, having drifted far east from the mouth of the Mackenzie, and it was anchored in Coronation Gulf. He remembered the Hudson Bay Company map he had seen long ago, and everything became clear and made sense to him.
He sat up and turned his attention to immediate affairs. He had worn through the blanket-wrappings, and his feet were shapeless lumps of raw meat. His last blanket was gone. Rifle and knife were both missing. He had lost his hat somewhere, with the bunch of matches in the band, but the matches against his chest were safe and dry inside the tobacco pouch and oil paper. He looked at his watch. It marked eleven o’clock and was still running. Evidently he had kept it wound.
He sat up and focused on what needed to be done right now. He had worn through the blanket wrappings, and his feet were just swollen lumps of raw flesh. His last blanket was gone. Both his rifle and knife were missing. He had lost his hat somewhere, along with the matches stored in the band, but the matches tucked against his chest were safe and dry inside the tobacco pouch and oil paper. He checked his watch. It read eleven o’clock and was still ticking. Clearly, he had managed to keep it wound.
He was calm and collected. Though extremely weak, he had no sensation of pain. He was not hungry. The thought of food was not even pleasant to him, and whatever he did was done by his reason alone. He ripped off his pants’ legs to the knees and bound them about his feet. Somehow he had succeeded in retaining the tin bucket. He would have some hot water before he began what he foresaw was to be a terrible journey to the ship.
He was calm and composed. Although he felt incredibly weak, he didn't experience any pain. He wasn't hungry either; the idea of food didn't even appeal to him, and everything he did was purely based on logic. He tore off his pants' legs up to the knees and tied them around his feet. Somehow, he had managed to keep the tin bucket. He wanted some hot water before starting what he anticipated would be a grueling journey to the ship.
His movements were slow. He shook as with a palsy. When he started to collect dry moss, he found he could not rise to his feet. He tried again and again, then contented himself with crawling about on hands and knees. Once he crawled near to the sick wolf. The animal dragged itself reluctantly out of his way, licking its chops with a tongue which seemed hardly to have the strength to curl. The man noticed that the tongue was not the customary healthy red. It was a yellowish brown and seemed coated with a rough and half-dry mucus.
His movements were slow. He trembled like he had a tremor. When he tried to gather dry moss, he realized he couldn't get up on his feet. He attempted again and again, then settled for crawling on his hands and knees. At one point, he crawled close to the sick wolf. The animal sluggishly dragged itself out of his way, licking its lips with a tongue that barely seemed strong enough to curl. The man observed that the tongue wasn't the usual healthy red; it was a yellowish-brown color, coated with a rough and somewhat dry mucus.
After he had drunk a quart of hot water the man found he was able to stand, and even to walk as well as a dying man might be supposed to walk. Every minute or so he was compelled to rest. His steps were feeble and uncertain, just as the wolf’s that trailed him were feeble and uncertain; and that night, when the shining sea was blotted out by blackness, he knew he was nearer to it by no more than four miles.
After drinking a quart of hot water, the man realized he could stand and even walk, although not very well, like someone on the brink of death. He had to stop to rest every minute or so. His steps were weak and unsteady, just like the wolf’s that followed him, and that night, when the bright sea was swallowed by darkness, he understood he was only four miles closer to it.
Throughout the night he heard the cough of the sick wolf, and now and then the squawking of the caribou calves. There was life all around him, but it was strong life, very much alive and well, and he knew the sick wolf clung to the sick man’s trail in the hope that the man would die first. In the morning, on opening his eyes, he beheld it regarding him with a wistful and hungry stare. It stood crouched, with tail between its legs, like a miserable and woe-begone dog. It shivered in the chill morning wind, and grinned dispiritedly when the man spoke to it in a voice that achieved no more than a hoarse whisper.
Throughout the night, he heard the cough of the sick wolf and occasionally the squawking of the caribou calves. There was life all around him, but it was vibrant life, thriving and well, and he realized the sick wolf was following the sick man’s trail, hoping that the man would die first. In the morning, when he opened his eyes, he saw it looking at him with a longing and hungry gaze. It was crouched, with its tail between its legs, like a miserable and forlorn dog. It shivered in the cold morning wind and gave a dispirited grin when the man spoke to it in a voice that was nothing more than a hoarse whisper.
The sun rose brightly, and all morning the man tottered and fell toward the ship on the shining sea. The weather was perfect. It was the brief Indian Summer of the high latitudes. It might last a week. To-morrow or next day it might he gone.
The sun shone brightly, and all morning the man stumbled and fell toward the ship on the sparkling sea. The weather was perfect. It was the short Indian Summer of the northern latitudes. It could last a week. Tomorrow or the next day, it could be gone.
In the afternoon the man came upon a trail. It was of another man, who did not walk, but who dragged himself on all fours. The man thought it might be Bill, but he thought in a dull, uninterested way. He had no curiosity. In fact, sensation and emotion had left him. He was no longer susceptible to pain. Stomach and nerves had gone to sleep. Yet the life that was in him drove him on. He was very weary, but it refused to die. It was because it refused to die that he still ate muskeg berries and minnows, drank his hot water, and kept a wary eye on the sick wolf.
In the afternoon, the man came across a trail. It belonged to another man who wasn’t walking but was crawling on all fours. The man thought it could be Bill, but he had a dull, uninterested attitude about it. He felt no curiosity. In fact, he had become numb to sensation and emotion. He no longer felt pain. His stomach and nerves had gone dormant. Yet, the life within him pushed him forward. He was extremely tired, but that life refused to let go. It was this refusal to give up that kept him eating muskeg berries and minnows, drinking his hot water, and watching the sick wolf cautiously.
He followed the trail of the other man who dragged himself along, and soon came to the end of it—a few fresh-picked bones where the soggy moss was marked by the foot-pads of many wolves. He saw a squat moose-hide sack, mate to his own, which had been torn by sharp teeth. He picked it up, though its weight was almost too much for his feeble fingers. Bill had carried it to the last. Ha! ha! He would have the laugh on Bill. He would survive and carry it to the ship in the shining sea. His mirth was hoarse and ghastly, like a raven’s croak, and the sick wolf joined him, howling lugubriously. The man ceased suddenly. How could he have the laugh on Bill if that were Bill; if those bones, so pinky-white and clean, were Bill?
He followed the trail of the other man who was dragging himself along, and soon reached the end of it—a few freshly picked bones where the wet moss was marked by the paw prints of many wolves. He spotted a small moose-hide sack, matching his own, which had been torn by sharp teeth. He picked it up, even though it was nearly too heavy for his weak fingers. Bill had carried it all the way. Ha! ha! He would have the last laugh on Bill. He would survive and bring it to the ship in the shining sea. His laughter was rough and eerie, like a raven's croak, and the sick wolf joined him, howling mournfully. The man stopped suddenly. How could he have the last laugh on Bill if that was Bill; if those bones, so pale and clean, were Bill?
He turned away. Well, Bill had deserted him; but he would not take the gold, nor would he suck Bill’s bones. Bill would have, though, had it been the other way around, he mused as he staggered on.
He turned away. Well, Bill had abandoned him; but he wouldn’t take the gold, nor would he pick at Bill’s bones. Bill would have, though, if the situation were reversed, he thought as he stumbled on.
He came to a pool of water. Stooping over in quest of minnows, he jerked his head back as though he had been stung. He had caught sight of his reflected face. So horrible was it that sensibility awoke long enough to be shocked. There were three minnows in the pool, which was too large to drain; and after several ineffectual attempts to catch them in the tin bucket he forbore. He was afraid, because of his great weakness, that he might fall in and drown. It was for this reason that he did not trust himself to the river astride one of the many drift-logs which lined its sand-spits.
He arrived at a pool of water. Leaning over to look for minnows, he suddenly jerked his head back as if he had been stung. He had caught a glimpse of his own reflection. It was so horrible that he was momentarily shocked. There were three minnows in the pool, which was too big to drain; after several unsuccessful attempts to catch them with the tin bucket, he gave up. He was afraid, due to his extreme weakness, that he might fall in and drown. This was why he didn't trust himself to balance on one of the many driftwood logs that lined the sandy edges of the river.
That day he decreased the distance between him and the ship by three miles; the next day by two—for he was crawling now as Bill had crawled; and the end of the fifth day found the ship still seven miles away and him unable to make even a mile a day. Still the Indian Summer held on, and he continued to crawl and faint, turn and turn about; and ever the sick wolf coughed and wheezed at his heels. His knees had become raw meat like his feet, and though he padded them with the shirt from his back it was a red track he left behind him on the moss and stones. Once, glancing back, he saw the wolf licking hungrily his bleeding trail, and he saw sharply what his own end might be—unless—unless he could get the wolf. Then began as grim a tragedy of existence as was ever played—a sick man that crawled, a sick wolf that limped, two creatures dragging their dying carcasses across the desolation and hunting each other’s lives.
That day he closed the gap between himself and the ship by three miles; the next day by two—he was crawling now just like Bill had crawled. By the end of the fifth day, the ship was still seven miles away, and he couldn't even cover a mile in a day. The Indian Summer still lingered, and he kept crawling and fainting, turning this way and that; all the while, the sick wolf coughed and wheezed behind him. His knees were raw like his feet, and even though he padded them with the shirt from his back, he left a red trail on the moss and stones. Once, glancing back, he saw the wolf hungrily licking his bleeding path, and he realized sharply what his own end might be—unless—unless he could get the wolf. Then began as grim a tragedy of existence as ever played out—a sick man crawling, a sick wolf limping, two creatures dragging their dying bodies across the wasteland and hunting each other's lives.
Had it been a well wolf, it would not have mattered so much to the man; but the thought of going to feed the maw of that loathsome and all but dead thing was repugnant to him. He was finicky. His mind had begun to wander again, and to be perplexed by hallucinations, while his lucid intervals grew rarer and shorter.
Had it been a healthy wolf, it wouldn’t have bothered the man so much; but the idea of feeding that disgusting and nearly lifeless creature made him sick. He was particular. His mind had started to drift again and became confused with hallucinations, while his moments of clarity became fewer and shorter.
He was awakened once from a faint by a wheeze close in his ear. The wolf leaped lamely back, losing its footing and falling in its weakness. It was ludicrous, but he was not amused. Nor was he even afraid. He was too far gone for that. But his mind was for the moment clear, and he lay and considered. The ship was no more than four miles away. He could see it quite distinctly when he rubbed the mists out of his eyes, and he could see the white sail of a small boat cutting the water of the shining sea. But he could never crawl those four miles. He knew that, and was very calm in the knowledge. He knew that he could not crawl half a mile. And yet he wanted to live. It was unreasonable that he should die after all he had undergone. Fate asked too much of him. And, dying, he declined to die. It was stark madness, perhaps, but in the very grip of Death he defied Death and refused to die.
He was jolted awake from a faint by a wheeze close to his ear. The wolf jumped back awkwardly, slipping and falling in its weakness. It was ridiculous, but he wasn't laughing. He wasn't even scared. He was too far gone for that. But his mind was momentarily clear, and he lay there thinking. The ship was no more than four miles away. He could see it clearly when he rubbed the fog out of his eyes, and he could see the white sail of a small boat slicing through the shining sea. But he knew he could never crawl those four miles. He was very calm in that understanding. He knew he couldn't even crawl half a mile. And yet, he wanted to live. It seemed unreasonable for him to die after everything he had been through. Fate was asking too much of him. And while he was dying, he refused to accept it. Maybe it was sheer madness, but even in the grip of Death, he challenged it and refused to die.
He closed his eyes and composed himself with infinite precaution. He steeled himself to keep above the suffocating languor that lapped like a rising tide through all the wells of his being. It was very like a sea, this deadly languor, that rose and rose and drowned his consciousness bit by bit. Sometimes he was all but submerged, swimming through oblivion with a faltering stroke; and again, by some strange alchemy of soul, he would find another shred of will and strike out more strongly.
He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, being extra careful to gather himself. He braced himself to rise above the overwhelming exhaustion that washed over him like a rising tide. This deadly tiredness was very much like a sea, continuously rising and slowly drowning his awareness. At times, he was nearly submerged, navigating through confusion with a weak effort; yet, by some strange twist of fate, he would find another spark of determination and push forward with more strength.
Without movement he lay on his back, and he could hear, slowly drawing near and nearer, the wheezing intake and output of the sick wolf’s breath. It drew closer, ever closer, through an infinitude of time, and he did not move. It was at his ear. The harsh dry tongue grated like sandpaper against his cheek. His hands shot out—or at least he willed them to shoot out. The fingers were curved like talons, but they closed on empty air. Swiftness and certitude require strength, and the man had not this strength.
Without moving, he lay on his back, and he could hear, slowly getting closer and closer, the wheezing breaths of the sick wolf. It moved nearer, bit by bit, through what felt like an eternity of time, and he didn’t budge. It reached his ear. The rough, dry tongue scraped against his cheek like sandpaper. His hands shot out—or at least he wanted them to shoot out. His fingers curled like claws, but they grasped only empty air. Speed and certainty need strength, and the man didn’t have that strength.
The patience of the wolf was terrible. The man’s patience was no less terrible. For half a day he lay motionless, fighting off unconsciousness and waiting for the thing that was to feed upon him and upon which he wished to feed. Sometimes the languid sea rose over him and he dreamed long dreams; but ever through it all, waking and dreaming, he waited for the wheezing breath and the harsh caress of the tongue.
The wolf's patience was intense. The man's patience was just as intense. For half a day, he lay still, battling against falling asleep and waiting for the creature that would feed on him, and that he wanted to feed on. Sometimes, the lazy sea washed over him and he had long dreams; but all the while, whether awake or dreaming, he waited for the raspy breath and the rough touch of the tongue.
He did not hear the breath, and he slipped slowly from some dream to the feel of the tongue along his hand. He waited. The fangs pressed softly; the pressure increased; the wolf was exerting its last strength in an effort to sink teeth in the food for which it had waited so long. But the man had waited long, and the lacerated hand closed on the jaw. Slowly, while the wolf struggled feebly and the hand clutched feebly, the other hand crept across to a grip. Five minutes later the whole weight of the man’s body was on top of the wolf. The hands had not sufficient strength to choke the wolf, but the face of the man was pressed close to the throat of the wolf and the mouth of the man was full of hair. At the end of half an hour the man was aware of a warm trickle in his throat. It was not pleasant. It was like molten lead being forced into his stomach, and it was forced by his will alone. Later the man rolled over on his back and slept.
He didn’t hear the breath, and he gradually slipped from some dream to the sensation of a tongue on his hand. He waited. The fangs pressed softly; the pressure increased; the wolf was summoning its last strength to sink its teeth into the food it had longed for. But the man had also waited a long time, and his injured hand closed around the wolf’s jaw. Slowly, while the wolf struggled weakly and his hand gripped feebly, the other hand moved to secure a hold. Five minutes later, the full weight of the man was on top of the wolf. The hands didn’t have enough strength to choke the wolf, but the man’s face was pressed close to the wolf's throat, and his mouth was filled with hair. After half an hour, the man felt a warm trickle in his throat. It wasn't pleasant. It felt like molten lead being forced into his stomach, driven by his own will. Later, the man rolled over onto his back and fell asleep.
* * * * *
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
There were some members of a scientific expedition on the whale-ship Bedford. From the deck they remarked a strange object on the shore. It was moving down the beach toward the water. They were unable to classify it, and, being scientific men, they climbed into the whale-boat alongside and went ashore to see. And they saw something that was alive but which could hardly be called a man. It was blind, unconscious. It squirmed along the ground like some monstrous worm. Most of its efforts were ineffectual, but it was persistent, and it writhed and twisted and went ahead perhaps a score of feet an hour.
Some members of a scientific expedition on the whale-ship Bedford spotted a strange object on the shore from the deck. It was moving down the beach toward the water. Unable to identify it, they climbed into the whale boat alongside and went ashore for a closer look. They discovered something alive that couldn’t really be called a man. It was blind and unconscious. It wriggled along the ground like a huge worm. Most of its attempts were futile, but it was determined, twisting and squirming its way forward at a pace of maybe twenty feet an hour.
* * * * *
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Three weeks afterward the man lay in a bunk on the whale-ship Bedford, and with tears streaming down his wasted cheeks told who he was and what he had undergone. He also babbled incoherently of his mother, of sunny Southern California, and a home among the orange groves and flowers.
Three weeks later, the man lay in a bunk on the whaling ship Bedford, tears streaming down his gaunt cheeks as he revealed who he was and what he had been through. He also spoke nonsensically about his mother, about sunny Southern California, and a home surrounded by orange groves and flowers.
The days were not many after that when he sat at table with the scientific men and ship’s officers. He gloated over the spectacle of so much food, watching it anxiously as it went into the mouths of others. With the disappearance of each mouthful an expression of deep regret came into his eyes. He was quite sane, yet he hated those men at mealtime. He was haunted by a fear that the food would not last. He inquired of the cook, the cabin-boy, the captain, concerning the food stores. They reassured him countless times; but he could not believe them, and pried cunningly about the lazarette to see with his own eyes.
Not many days passed before he found himself at the table with the scientists and ship's officers. He was thrilled by the sight of so much food, watching closely as it went into the mouths of others. With every bite that disappeared, a look of deep regret crossed his face. He was completely sane, yet he resented those men during mealtimes. A fear gripped him that there wouldn’t be enough food. He asked the cook, the cabin boy, and the captain about the food supplies. They reassured him countless times, but he couldn’t trust them and slyly inspected the lazarette to see for himself.
It was noticed that the man was getting fat. He grew stouter with each day. The scientific men shook their heads and theorized. They limited the man at his meals, but still his girth increased and he swelled prodigiously under his shirt.
It was noticed that the man was getting fat. He grew heavier every day. The scientists shook their heads and speculated. They restricted his food intake, but still his waistline increased and he swelled significantly under his shirt.
The sailors grinned. They knew. And when the scientific men set a watch on the man, they knew too. They saw him slouch for’ard after breakfast, and, like a mendicant, with outstretched palm, accost a sailor. The sailor grinned and passed him a fragment of sea biscuit. He clutched it avariciously, looked at it as a miser looks at gold, and thrust it into his shirt bosom. Similar were the donations from other grinning sailors.
The sailors smiled. They understood. And when the scientists kept an eye on the man, they realized it too. They watched him slouch forward after breakfast and, like a beggar, approach a sailor with an outstretched hand. The sailor smiled and handed him a piece of hardtack. He grabbed it greedily, stared at it like a miser stares at gold, and tucked it into his shirt. Other grinning sailors made similar donations.
The scientific men were discreet. They let him alone. But they privily examined his bunk. It was lined with hardtack; the mattress was stuffed with hardtack; every nook and cranny was filled with hardtack. Yet he was sane. He was taking precautions against another possible famine—that was all. He would recover from it, the scientific men said; and he did, ere the Bedford’s anchor rumbled down in San Francisco Bay.
The scientists were careful. They left him alone. But they secretly checked his bunk. It was filled with hardtack; the mattress was packed with hardtack; every nook and cranny was stuffed with hardtack. Yet he was sane. He was just preparing for another potential famine—that was it. They said he would recover from it, and he did, before the Bedford’s anchor dropped in San Francisco Bay.
A DAY’S LODGING
It was the gosh-dangdest stampede I ever seen. A thousand dog-teams hittin’ the ice. You couldn’t see ’m fer smoke. Two white men an’ a Swede froze to death that night, an’ there was a dozen busted their lungs. But didn’t I see with my own eyes the bottom of the water-hole? It was yellow with gold like a mustard-plaster. That’s why I staked the Yukon for a minin’ claim. That’s what made the stampede. An’ then there was nothin’ to it. That’s what I said—NOTHIN’ to it. An’ I ain’t got over guessin’ yet.—Narrative of Shorty.
It was the craziest stampede I ever saw. A thousand dog teams charging across the ice. You couldn’t see anything for the smoke. Two white men and a Swede froze to death that night, and a dozen others damaged their lungs. But didn’t I see with my own eyes the bottom of the water hole? It was yellow with gold like a mustard plaster. That’s why I claimed a mining spot in the Yukon. That’s what triggered the stampede. And then it turned out to be nothing. That’s what I said—NOTHING to it. And I still can't believe it.—Narrative of Shorty.
John Messner clung with mittened hand to the bucking gee-pole and held the sled in the trail. With the other mittened hand he rubbed his cheeks and nose. He rubbed his cheeks and nose every little while. In point of fact, he rarely ceased from rubbing them, and sometimes, as their numbness increased, he rubbed fiercely. His forehead was covered by the visor of his fur cap, the flaps of which went over his ears. The rest of his face was protected by a thick beard, golden-brown under its coating of frost.
John Messner held onto the bucking gee-pole with one mittened hand while keeping the sled on the trail. With his other mittened hand, he rubbed his cheeks and nose. He did this every so often. In fact, he hardly ever stopped, and sometimes, as they felt more numb, he rubbed them hard. His forehead was covered by the visor of his fur cap, and the flaps went over his ears. The rest of his face was shielded by a thick beard, which looked golden-brown under the frost.
Behind him churned a heavily loaded Yukon sled, and before him toiled a string of five dogs. The rope by which they dragged the sled rubbed against the side of Messner’s leg. When the dogs swung on a bend in the trail, he stepped over the rope. There were many bends, and he was compelled to step over it often. Sometimes he tripped on the rope, or stumbled, and at all times he was awkward, betraying a weariness so great that the sled now and again ran upon his heels.
Behind him, a heavily loaded Yukon sled was being pulled along, and in front of him was a team of five dogs working hard. The rope that connected the sled to the dogs rubbed against Messner’s leg. Whenever the dogs turned around a bend in the trail, he had to step over the rope. There were many bends, so he had to do this frequently. Sometimes he tripped over the rope or stumbled, and he always seemed clumsy, showing a tiredness so profound that the sled occasionally bumped into his heels.
When he came to a straight piece of trail, where the sled could get along for a moment without guidance, he let go the gee-pole and batted his right hand sharply upon the hard wood. He found it difficult to keep up the circulation in that hand. But while he pounded the one hand, he never ceased from rubbing his nose and cheeks with the other.
When he reached a straight stretch of trail where the sled could move along for a bit without steering, he released the gee-pole and sharply slapped his right hand against the hard wood. He struggled to keep the blood flowing in that hand. But while he was pounding one hand, he kept rubbing his nose and cheeks with the other.
“It’s too cold to travel, anyway,” he said. He spoke aloud, after the manner of men who are much by themselves. “Only a fool would travel at such a temperature. If it isn’t eighty below, it’s because it’s seventy-nine.”
“It’s too cold to travel anyway,” he said. He spoke out loud, like someone who spends a lot of time alone. “Only a fool would travel in this temperature. If it’s not eighty below, it’s only because it’s seventy-nine.”
He pulled out his watch, and after some fumbling got it back into the breast pocket of his thick woollen jacket. Then he surveyed the heavens and ran his eye along the white sky-line to the south.
He took out his watch, and after a bit of awkwardness, managed to put it back into the breast pocket of his thick wool jacket. Then he looked up at the sky and scanned the white skyline to the south.
“Twelve o’clock,” he mumbled, “A clear sky, and no sun.”
“Twelve o’clock,” he mumbled, “A clear sky, and no sun.”
He plodded on silently for ten minutes, and then, as though there had been no lapse in his speech, he added:
He trudged along silently for ten minutes, and then, as if there had been no break in his speech, he added:
“And no ground covered, and it’s too cold to travel.”
“And no ground covered, and it’s too cold to travel.”
Suddenly he yelled “Whoa!” at the dogs, and stopped. He seemed in a wild panic over his right hand, and proceeded to hammer it furiously against the gee-pole.
Suddenly, he shouted “Whoa!” at the dogs and came to a stop. He looked like he was in a wild panic over his right hand and started pounding it angrily against the gee-pole.
“You—poor—devils!” he addressed the dogs, which had dropped down heavily on the ice to rest. His was a broken, jerky utterance, caused by the violence with which he hammered his numb hand upon the wood. “What have you done anyway that a two-legged other animal should come along, break you to harness, curb all your natural proclivities, and make slave-beasts out of you?”
“You—poor—creatures!” he said to the dogs, which had collapsed onto the ice to rest. His words came out in a broken, stuttering way because of how hard he pounded his numb hand on the wood. “What have you done that a two-legged animal should come along, force you into harness, suppress all your natural instincts, and turn you into slaves?”
He rubbed his nose, not reflectively, but savagely, in order to drive the blood into it, and urged the dogs to their work again. He travelled on the frozen surface of a great river. Behind him it stretched away in a mighty curve of many miles, losing itself in a fantastic jumble of mountains, snow-covered and silent. Ahead of him the river split into many channels to accommodate the freight of islands it carried on its breast. These islands were silent and white. No animals nor humming insects broke the silence. No birds flew in the chill air. There was no sound of man, no mark of the handiwork of man. The world slept, and it was like the sleep of death.
He rubbed his nose, not out of habit, but fiercely, to push the blood into it, and urged the dogs to get back to work. He traveled across the frozen surface of a huge river. Behind him, it stretched away in a broad arc for miles, disappearing into a bizarre mix of mountains, covered in snow and quiet. Ahead of him, the river branched into several channels to carry the load of the islands floating on its surface. These islands were still and white. No animals or buzzing insects disturbed the quiet. No birds flew in the cold air. There was no sound of humans, no trace of human presence. The world was asleep, and it felt like the sleep of death.
John Messner seemed succumbing to the apathy of it all. The frost was benumbing his spirit. He plodded on with bowed head, unobservant, mechanically rubbing nose and cheeks, and batting his steering hand against the gee-pole in the straight trail-stretches.
John Messner appeared to be giving in to the indifference of it all. The cold was numbing his spirit. He continued on with his head down, not paying attention, automatically rubbing his nose and cheeks, and occasionally hitting his steering hand against the steering pole on the straight stretches of the trail.
But the dogs were observant, and suddenly they stopped, turning their heads and looking back at their master out of eyes that were wistful and questioning. Their eyelashes were frosted white, as were their muzzles, and they had all the seeming of decrepit old age, what of the frost-rime and exhaustion.
But the dogs were attentive and suddenly they stopped, turning their heads and looking back at their owner with eyes that were filled with longing and curiosity. Their eyelashes were frosted white, as were their snouts, giving them the appearance of being frail and old, with the frost and exhaustion adding to that impression.
The man was about to urge them on, when he checked himself, roused up with an effort, and looked around. The dogs had stopped beside a water-hole, not a fissure, but a hole man-made, chopped laboriously with an axe through three and a half feet of ice. A thick skin of new ice showed that it had not been used for some time. Messner glanced about him. The dogs were already pointing the way, each wistful and hoary muzzle turned toward the dim snow-path that left the main river trail and climbed the bank of the island.
The man was about to push them forward when he hesitated, gathered himself with some effort, and looked around. The dogs had stopped next to a water hole, not a natural crack, but a hole made by hand, cut laboriously with an axe through three and a half feet of ice. A thick layer of new ice indicated that it hadn't been used in a while. Messner glanced around. The dogs were already leading the way, each eager and graying muzzle directed at the faint snow path that left the main river trail and climbed the island's bank.
“All right, you sore-footed brutes,” he said. “I’ll investigate. You’re not a bit more anxious to quit than I am.”
“All right, you sore-footed brutes,” he said. “I’ll check it out. You’re just as eager to leave as I am.”
He climbed the bank and disappeared. The dogs did not lie down, but on their feet eagerly waited his return. He came back to them, took a hauling-rope from the front of the sled, and put it around his shoulders. Then he gee’d the dogs to the right and put them at the bank on the run. It was a stiff pull, but their weariness fell from them as they crouched low to the snow, whining with eagerness and gladness as they struggled upward to the last ounce of effort in their bodies. When a dog slipped or faltered, the one behind nipped his hind quarters. The man shouted encouragement and threats, and threw all his weight on the hauling-rope.
He climbed up the bank and vanished. The dogs didn’t lie down but stood eagerly waiting for him to come back. He returned to them, took a hauling rope from the front of the sled, and slung it over his shoulders. Then he gave the dogs a command to turn right and set them off down the bank at a run. It was a tough pull, but their fatigue disappeared as they crouched low to the snow, whining with eagerness and happiness as they pushed themselves upward with every ounce of energy they had left. When a dog slipped or stumbled, the one behind nipped at its hindquarters. The man shouted encouragement and warnings, putting all his weight on the hauling rope.
They cleared the bank with a rush, swung to the left, and dashed up to a small log cabin. It was a deserted cabin of a single room, eight feet by ten on the inside. Messner unharnessed the animals, unloaded his sled and took possession. The last chance wayfarer had left a supply of firewood. Messner set up his light sheet-iron stove and started a fire. He put five sun-cured salmon into the oven to thaw out for the dogs, and from the water-hole filled his coffee-pot and cooking-pail.
They rushed across the bank, turned left, and dashed to a small log cabin. It was an empty one-room cabin, eight feet by ten on the inside. Messner unharnessed the animals, unloaded his sled, and claimed the place. The last traveler had left some firewood behind. Messner set up his lightweight metal stove and started a fire. He put five sun-dried salmon in the oven to thaw for the dogs and filled his coffee pot and cooking pot from the water hole.
While waiting for the water to boil, he held his face over the stove. The moisture from his breath had collected on his beard and frozen into a great mass of ice, and this he proceeded to thaw out. As it melted and dropped upon the stove it sizzled and rose about him in steam. He helped the process with his fingers, working loose small ice-chunks that fell rattling to the floor.
While waiting for the water to boil, he leaned over the stove. The moisture from his breath had collected on his beard and frozen into a large ice mass, which he then started to thaw out. As it melted and dripped onto the stove, it sizzled and created steam around him. He assisted the process with his fingers, loosening small ice chunks that fell and rattled to the floor.
A wild outcry from the dogs without did not take him from his task. He heard the wolfish snarling and yelping of strange dogs and the sound of voices. A knock came on the door.
A loud roar from the dogs outside didn’t distract him from his work. He could hear the angry growling and barking of unfamiliar dogs and voices. A knock sounded on the door.
“Come in,” Messner called, in a voice muffled because at the moment he was sucking loose a fragment of ice from its anchorage on his upper lip.
“Come in,” Messner called, his voice muffled because he was currently trying to suck a piece of ice loose from where it was stuck to his upper lip.
The door opened, and, gazing out of his cloud of steam, he saw a man and a woman pausing on the threshold.
The door opened, and, looking through his cloud of steam, he saw a man and a woman standing at the door.
“Come in,” he said peremptorily, “and shut the door!”
"Come in," he said firmly, "and shut the door!"
Peering through the steam, he could make out but little of their personal appearance. The nose and cheek strap worn by the woman and the trail-wrappings about her head allowed only a pair of black eyes to be seen. The man was dark-eyed and smooth-shaven all except his mustache, which was so iced up as to hide his mouth.
Peering through the steam, he could see very little of their appearance. The nose and cheek strap worn by the woman and the head wrappings around her head revealed only a pair of black eyes. The man had dark eyes and was clean-shaven except for his mustache, which was so frosted that it covered his mouth.
“We just wanted to know if there is any other cabin around here,” he said, at the same time glancing over the unfurnished state of the room. “We thought this cabin was empty.”
“We just wanted to know if there’s any other cabin around here,” he said, while glancing at the bare room. “We thought this cabin was empty.”
“It isn’t my cabin,” Messner answered. “I just found it a few minutes ago. Come right in and camp. Plenty of room, and you won’t need your stove. There’s room for all.”
“It’s not my cabin,” Messner replied. “I just stumbled upon it a few minutes ago. Come on in and set up camp. There’s plenty of space, and you won’t need your stove. There’s enough room for everyone.”
At the sound of his voice the woman peered at him with quick curiousness.
At the sound of his voice, the woman looked at him with quick curiosity.
“Get your things off,” her companion said to her. “I’ll unhitch and get the water so we can start cooking.”
“Take your stuff off,” her companion said to her. “I’ll unhook and get the water so we can start cooking.”
Messner took the thawed salmon outside and fed his dogs. He had to guard them against the second team of dogs, and when he had reëntered the cabin the other man had unpacked the sled and fetched water. Messner’s pot was boiling. He threw in the coffee, settled it with half a cup of cold water, and took the pot from the stove. He thawed some sour-dough biscuits in the oven, at the same time heating a pot of beans he had boiled the night before and that had ridden frozen on the sled all morning.
Messner took the thawed salmon outside and fed his dogs. He had to keep them safe from the second team of dogs, and when he went back into the cabin, the other man had unpacked the sled and brought water. Messner’s pot was boiling. He added the coffee, settled it with half a cup of cold water, and removed the pot from the stove. He warmed some sourdough biscuits in the oven while also heating a pot of beans he had boiled the night before, which had been frozen on the sled all morning.
Removing his utensils from the stove, so as to give the newcomers a chance to cook, he proceeded to take his meal from the top of his grub-box, himself sitting on his bed-roll. Between mouthfuls he talked trail and dogs with the man, who, with head over the stove, was thawing the ice from his mustache. There were two bunks in the cabin, and into one of them, when he had cleared his lip, the stranger tossed his bed-roll.
Removing his utensils from the stove to give the newcomers a chance to cook, he took his meal from the top of his grub box, sitting on his bedroll. Between bites, he chatted about the trail and dogs with the man, who, bent over the stove, was melting the ice from his mustache. There were two bunks in the cabin, and after wiping his lip, the stranger tossed his bedroll into one of them.
“We’ll sleep here,” he said, “unless you prefer this bunk. You’re the first comer and you have first choice, you know.”
“We'll sleep here,” he said, “unless you prefer this bunk. You're the first one here, so you get to choose first, you know.”
“That’s all right,” Messner answered. “One bunk’s just as good as the other.”
"That's fine," Messner replied. "One bunk is just as good as the other."
He spread his own bedding in the second bunk, and sat down on the edge. The stranger thrust a physician’s small travelling case under his blankets at one end to serve for a pillow.
He spread his own bedding on the second bunk and sat down on the edge. The stranger pushed a small travel case for doctors under his blankets at one end to use as a pillow.
“Doctor?” Messner asked.
"Doctor?" Messner inquired.
“Yes,” came the answer, “but I assure you I didn’t come into the Klondike to practise.”
"Yes," came the reply, "but I promise you I didn't come to the Klondike to practice."
The woman busied herself with cooking, while the man sliced bacon and fired the stove. The light in the cabin was dim, filtering through in a small window made of onion-skin writing paper and oiled with bacon grease, so that John Messner could not make out very well what the woman looked like. Not that he tried. He seemed to have no interest in her. But she glanced curiously from time to time into the dark corner where he sat.
The woman was busy cooking while the man cut bacon and started the stove. The light in the cabin was dim, coming through a small window made of thin writing paper and coated with bacon grease, making it hard for John Messner to see what the woman looked like. Not that he made an effort. He didn’t seem interested in her at all. But she occasionally glanced curiously into the dark corner where he sat.
“Oh, it’s a great life,” the doctor proclaimed enthusiastically, pausing from sharpening his knife on the stovepipe. “What I like about it is the struggle, the endeavor with one’s own hands, the primitiveness of it, the realness.”
“Oh, it’s a great life,” the doctor said excitedly, taking a break from sharpening his knife on the stovepipe. “What I love about it is the challenge, the effort with your own hands, the rawness of it, the authenticity.”
“The temperature is real enough,” Messner laughed.
“The temperature is definitely real,” Messner laughed.
“Do you know how cold it actually is?” the doctor demanded.
“Do you know how cold it really is?” the doctor insisted.
The other shook his head.
The other person shook his head.
“Well, I’ll tell you. Seventy-four below zero by spirit thermometer on the sled.”
“Well, I’ll tell you. Seventy-four degrees below zero on the sled’s thermometer.”
“That’s one hundred and six below freezing point—too cold for travelling, eh?”
"That's one hundred and six degrees below freezing—way too cold for traveling, right?"
“Practically suicide,” was the doctor’s verdict. “One exerts himself. He breathes heavily, taking into his lungs the frost itself. It chills his lungs, freezes the edges of the tissues. He gets a dry, hacking cough as the dead tissue sloughs away, and dies the following summer of pneumonia, wondering what it’s all about. I’ll stay in this cabin for a week, unless the thermometer rises at least to fifty below.”
“Basically suicide,” was the doctor’s verdict. “You push yourself too hard. You breathe heavily, drawing in the cold air. It chills your lungs, freezes the edges of the tissue. You end up with a dry, hacking cough as the dead tissue comes off, and you die the next summer from pneumonia, left wondering what it was all for. I’ll stay in this cabin for a week, unless the temperature rises to at least fifty below.”
“I say, Tess,” he said, the next moment, “don’t you think that coffee’s boiled long enough!”
“I mean, Tess,” he said a moment later, “don’t you think that coffee’s been boiling long enough?”
At the sound of the woman’s name, John Messner became suddenly alert. He looked at her quickly, while across his face shot a haunting expression, the ghost of some buried misery achieving swift resurrection. But the next moment, and by an effort of will, the ghost was laid again. His face was as placid as before, though he was still alert, dissatisfied with what the feeble light had shown him of the woman’s face.
At the sound of the woman’s name, John Messner became instantly awake. He glanced at her quickly, a haunting look crossing his face, like the ghost of some buried sadness coming back to life. But in the next moment, with a strong effort, he pushed that ghost down again. His expression was calm like before, even though he was still attentive, unhappy with what the dim light revealed about the woman’s face.
Automatically, her first act had been to set the coffee-pot back. It was not until she had done this that she glanced at Messner. But already he had composed himself. She saw only a man sitting on the edge of the bunk and incuriously studying the toes of his moccasins. But, as she turned casually to go about her cooking, he shot another swift look at her, and she, glancing as swiftly back, caught his look. He shifted on past her to the doctor, though the slightest smile curled his lip in appreciation of the way she had trapped him.
Automatically, her first instinct was to put the coffee pot back. It wasn't until she did this that she looked over at Messner. But he had already collected himself. She only saw a guy sitting on the edge of the bunk, staring blankly at the toes of his moccasins. However, as she casually turned to continue her cooking, he shot another quick glance at her, and she, glancing back just as quickly, caught his gaze. He turned away from her to the doctor, although the faintest smile curled his lip, showing he appreciated how she had caught him off guard.
She drew a candle from the grub-box and lighted it. One look at her illuminated face was enough for Messner. In the small cabin the widest limit was only a matter of several steps, and the next moment she was alongside of him. She deliberately held the candle close to his face and stared at him out of eyes wide with fear and recognition. He smiled quietly back at her.
She took a candle from the box and lit it. Just one look at her glowing face was enough for Messner. In the small cabin, the farthest distance was only a few steps, and in no time, she was next to him. She intentionally held the candle up to his face and looked at him with wide eyes filled with fear and recognition. He smiled softly back at her.
“What are you looking for, Tess?” the doctor called.
“What are you looking for, Tess?” the doctor called.
“Hairpins,” she replied, passing on and rummaging in a clothes-bag on the bunk.
“Hairpins,” she said, moving on and digging through a bag of clothes on the bunk.
They served their meal on their grub-box, sitting on Messner’s grub-box and facing him. He had stretched out on his bunk to rest, lying on his side, his head on his arm. In the close quarters it was as though the three were together at table.
They had their meal on their food container, sitting on Messner's box and looking at him. He had stretched out on his bunk to rest, lying on his side with his head on his arm. In the cramped space, it felt like the three of them were sitting together at a table.
“What part of the States do you come from?” Messner asked.
“What part of the U.S. are you from?” Messner asked.
“San Francisco,” answered the doctor. “I’ve been in here two years, though.”
“San Francisco,” replied the doctor. “I’ve been in here for two years, though.”
“I hail from California myself,” was Messner’s announcement.
“I come from California,” Messner said.
The woman looked at him appealingly, but he smiled and went on:
The woman looked at him with a hopeful expression, but he smiled and continued on:
“Berkeley, you know.”
"Berkeley, you know."
The other man was becoming interested.
The other guy was starting to take an interest.
“U. C.?” he asked.
"U. C.?" he inquired.
“Yes, Class of ’86.”
“Yeah, Class of ’86.”
“I meant faculty,” the doctor explained. “You remind me of the type.”
“I meant faculty,” the doctor said. “You remind me of that type.”
“Sorry to hear you say so,” Messner smiled back. “I’d prefer being taken for a prospector or a dog-musher.”
“Sorry to hear you say that,” Messner smiled back. “I’d rather be seen as a prospector or a dog-musher.”
“I don’t think he looks any more like a professor than you do a doctor,” the woman broke in.
“I don’t think he looks any more like a professor than you look like a doctor,” the woman interrupted.
“Thank you,” said Messner. Then, turning to her companion, “By the way, Doctor, what is your name, if I may ask?”
“Thank you,” said Messner. Then, turning to her companion, “By the way, Doctor, can I ask what your name is?”
“Haythorne, if you’ll take my word for it. I gave up cards with civilization.”
“Haythorne, if you’ll trust me on this. I quit playing cards with society.”
“And Mrs. Haythorne,” Messner smiled and bowed.
“And Mrs. Haythorne,” Messner smiled and bowed.
She flashed a look at him that was more anger than appeal.
She gave him a look that was more angry than inviting.
Haythorne was about to ask the other’s name. His mouth had opened to form the question when Messner cut him off.
Haythorne was about to ask the other person's name. His mouth had opened to ask the question when Messner interrupted him.
“Come to think of it, Doctor, you may possibly be able to satisfy my curiosity. There was a sort of scandal in faculty circles some two or three years ago. The wife of one of the English professors—er, if you will pardon me, Mrs. Haythorne—disappeared with some San Francisco doctor, I understood, though his name does not just now come to my lips. Do you remember the incident?”
“Now that I think about it, Doctor, you might be able to satisfy my curiosity. There was a bit of a scandal among the faculty a couple of years ago. The wife of one of the English professors—uh, if you don’t mind me saying, Mrs. Haythorne—vanished with some doctor from San Francisco, I believe, though I can't recall his name at the moment. Do you remember that incident?”
Haythorne nodded his head. “Made quite a stir at the time. His name was Womble—Graham Womble. He had a magnificent practice. I knew him somewhat.”
Haythorne nodded his head. “It caused quite a commotion back then. His name was Womble—Graham Womble. He had an impressive practice. I knew him a bit.”
“Well, what I was trying to get at was what had become of them. I was wondering if you had heard. They left no trace, hide nor hair.”
“Well, what I was getting at was what happened to them. I was wondering if you had heard anything. They left no trace, no sign at all.”
“He covered his tracks cunningly.” Haythorne cleared his throat. “There was rumor that they went to the South Seas—were lost on a trading schooner in a typhoon, or something like that.”
“He covered his tracks cleverly.” Haythorne cleared his throat. “There were rumors that they went to the South Seas—got lost on a trading schooner in a typhoon, or something like that.”
“I never heard that,” Messner said. “You remember the case, Mrs. Haythorne?”
“I never heard that,” Messner said. “You remember the case, Mrs. Haythorne?”
“Perfectly,” she answered, in a voice the control of which was in amazing contrast to the anger that blazed in the face she turned aside so that Haythorne might not see.
“Perfectly,” she replied, in a tone that strikingly contrasted with the anger burning on her face, which she turned away from Haythorne so he wouldn't notice.
The latter was again on the verge of asking his name, when Messner remarked:
The latter was on the verge of asking his name again when Messner commented:
“This Dr. Womble, I’ve heard he was very handsome, and—er—quite a success, so to say, with the ladies.”
“This Dr. Womble, I’ve heard he was really good-looking, and—well—pretty successful, so to speak, with the ladies.”
“Well, if he was, he finished himself off by that affair,” Haythorne grumbled.
“Well, if he was, he really messed things up for himself with that situation,” Haythorne grumbled.
“And the woman was a termagant—at least so I’ve been told. It was generally accepted in Berkeley that she made life—er—not exactly paradise for her husband.”
“And the woman was a real firecracker—at least that’s what I’ve heard. It was commonly understood in Berkeley that she didn’t exactly make life a paradise for her husband.”
“I never heard that,” Haythorne rejoined. “In San Francisco the talk was all the other way.”
“I never heard that,” Haythorne replied. “In San Francisco, the conversation was completely different.”
“Woman sort of a martyr, eh?—crucified on the cross of matrimony?”
“Women are kind of like martyrs, right?—crucified on the cross of marriage?”
The doctor nodded. Messner’s gray eyes were mildly curious as he went on:
The doctor nodded. Messner’s gray eyes were slightly curious as he continued:
“That was to be expected—two sides to the shield. Living in Berkeley I only got the one side. She was a great deal in San Francisco, it seems.”
"That was to be expected—two sides to the shield. Living in Berkeley, I only saw one side. She spent a lot of time in San Francisco, it seems."
“Some coffee, please,” Haythorne said.
“Can I get some coffee?” Haythorne said.
The woman refilled his mug, at the same time breaking into light laughter.
The woman topped off his mug while letting out a light laugh.
“You’re gossiping like a pair of beldames,” she chided them.
“You're gossiping like a couple of old ladies,” she scolded them.
“It’s so interesting,” Messner smiled at her, then returned to the doctor. “The husband seems then to have had a not very savory reputation in San Francisco?”
“It’s really interesting,” Messner smiled at her, then turned back to the doctor. “So the husband seems to have had a pretty shady reputation in San Francisco?”
“On the contrary, he was a moral prig,” Haythorne blurted out, with apparently undue warmth. “He was a little scholastic shrimp without a drop of red blood in his body.”
“On the contrary, he was a self-righteous moralist,” Haythorne exclaimed, sounding a bit too passionate. “He was a small-time academic without an ounce of real passion in him.”
“Did you know him?”
“Did you know them?”
“Never laid eyes on him. I never knocked about in university circles.”
“Never saw him. I never hung out in university circles.”
“One side of the shield again,” Messner said, with an air of weighing the matter judicially. “While he did not amount to much, it is true—that is, physically—I’d hardly say he was as bad as all that. He did take an active interest in student athletics. And he had some talent. He once wrote a Nativity play that brought him quite a bit of local appreciation. I have heard, also, that he was slated for the head of the English department, only the affair happened and he resigned and went away. It quite broke his career, or so it seemed. At any rate, on our side the shield, it was considered a knock-out blow to him. It was thought he cared a great deal for his wife.”
“One side of the shield again,” Messner said, thoughtfully considering the situation. “While he wasn’t much to look at, it’s true—that is, physically—I wouldn’t go so far as to say he was terrible. He did show genuine interest in student sports. Plus, he had some talent. He once wrote a Christmas play that got him quite a bit of local recognition. I’ve also heard he was supposed to head the English department, but then the incident happened, and he resigned and left. It really seemed to derail his career. Anyway, on our side of the shield, it was seen as a serious setback for him. People thought he cared a lot about his wife.”
Haythorne, finishing his mug of coffee, grunted uninterestedly and lighted his pipe.
Haythorne finished his mug of coffee, grunted with disinterest, and lit his pipe.
“It was fortunate they had no children,” Messner continued.
“It was lucky they didn't have any kids,” Messner continued.
But Haythorne, with a glance at the stove, pulled on his cap and mittens.
But Haythorne, glancing at the stove, put on his cap and mittens.
“I’m going out to get some wood,” he said. “Then I can take off my moccasins and be comfortable.”
“I’m going out to get some wood,” he said. “Then I can take off my shoes and be comfortable.”
The door slammed behind him. For a long minute there was silence. The man continued in the same position on the bed. The woman sat on the grub-box, facing him.
The door slammed shut behind him. For a long minute, there was silence. The man stayed in the same position on the bed. The woman sat on the storage box, facing him.
“What are you going to do?” she asked abruptly.
“What are you going to do?” she asked suddenly.
Messner looked at her with lazy indecision. “What do you think I ought to do? Nothing scenic, I hope. You see I am stiff and trail-sore, and this bunk is so restful.”
Messner looked at her with a relaxed uncertainty. “What do you think I should do? I hope it’s nothing too scenic. You see, I’m stiff and sore from the trail, and this bunk is just so comfortable.”
She gnawed her lower lip and fumed dumbly.
She bit her lower lip and seethed silently.
“But—” she began vehemently, then clenched her hands and stopped.
"But—" she started passionately, then tightened her hands and paused.
“I hope you don’t want me to kill Mr.—er—Haythorne,” he said gently, almost pleadingly. “It would be most distressing, and, I assure you, really it is unnecessary.”
“I hope you don’t want me to kill Mr.—um—Haythorne,” he said softly, almost pleading. “It would be really upsetting, and, I promise you, it’s totally unnecessary.”
“But you must do something,” she cried.
“But you have to do something,” she exclaimed.
“On the contrary, it is quite conceivable that I do not have to do anything.”
“On the contrary, it’s quite possible that I don’t have to do anything.”
“You would stay here?”
"Are you staying here?"
He nodded.
He agreed.
She glanced desperately around the cabin and at the bed unrolled on the other bunk. “Night is coming on. You can’t stop here. You can’t! I tell you, you simply can’t!”
She looked anxiously around the cabin and at the bed spread out on the other bunk. “Night is falling. You can’t stay here. You can’t! I’m telling you, you just can’t!”
“Of course I can. I might remind you that I found this cabin first and that you are my guests.”
“Of course I can. Just a reminder that I found this cabin first and you’re my guests.”
Again her eyes travelled around the room, and the terror in them leaped up at sight of the other bunk.
Again her eyes scanned the room, and the fear in them surged at the sight of the other bunk.
“Then we’ll have to go,” she announced decisively.
“Then we’ll have to go,” she said firmly.
“Impossible. You have a dry, hacking cough—the sort Mr.—er—Haythorne so aptly described. You’ve already slightly chilled your lungs. Besides, he is a physician and knows. He would never permit it.”
“Impossible. You have a dry, hacking cough—the kind Mr.—er—Haythorne described so well. You’ve already chilled your lungs a bit. Besides, he’s a doctor and knows better. He would never allow it.”
“Then what are you going to do?” she demanded again, with a tense, quiet utterance that boded an outbreak.
“Then what are you going to do?” she asked again, her voice tense and quiet, suggesting that an outburst was coming.
Messner regarded her in a way that was almost paternal, what of the profundity of pity and patience with which he contrived to suffuse it.
Messner looked at her in a way that felt almost like a fatherly gaze, filled with deep pity and an immense patience that he managed to convey.
“My dear Theresa, as I told you before, I don’t know. I really haven’t thought about it.”
“My dear Theresa, as I mentioned earlier, I don’t know. I honestly haven’t given it much thought.”
“Oh! You drive me mad!” She sprang to her feet, wringing her hands in impotent wrath. “You never used to be this way.”
“Oh! You’re driving me crazy!” She jumped to her feet, wringing her hands in frustrated anger. “You never used to be like this.”
“I used to be all softness and gentleness,” he nodded concurrence. “Was that why you left me?”
“I used to be all soft and gentle,” he said, agreeing. “Is that why you left me?”
“You are so different, so dreadfully calm. You frighten me. I feel you have something terrible planned all the while. But whatever you do, don’t do anything rash. Don’t get excited—”
“You're so different, so worryingly calm. You scare me. I feel like you have something really bad planned all along. But whatever you do, don’t act recklessly. Don’t get worked up—”
“I don’t get excited any more,” he interrupted. “Not since you went away.”
“I don’t get excited anymore,” he interrupted. “Not since you left.”
“You have improved—remarkably,” she retorted.
"You've really improved," she retorted.
He smiled acknowledgment. “While I am thinking about what I shall do, I’ll tell you what you will have to do—tell Mr.—er—Haythorne who I am. It may make our stay in this cabin more—may I say, sociable?”
He smiled in recognition. “While I'm considering what I should do, I'll let you know what you need to do—tell Mr.—um—Haythorne who I am. It might make our time in this cabin more—can I say, friendly?”
“Why have you followed me into this frightful country?” she asked irrelevantly.
“Why did you follow me into this terrifying place?” she asked, somewhat unrelatedly.
“Don’t think I came here looking for you, Theresa. Your vanity shall not be tickled by any such misapprehension. Our meeting is wholly fortuitous. I broke with the life academic and I had to go somewhere. To be honest, I came into the Klondike because I thought it the place you were least liable to be in.”
“Don’t think I came here looking for you, Theresa. Your ego shouldn't get any ideas from this misunderstanding. Our meeting is purely accidental. I left the academic life and had to go somewhere. To be honest, I came to the Klondike because I figured it was the one place you were least likely to be.”
There was a fumbling at the latch, then the door swung in and Haythorne entered with an armful of firewood. At the first warning, Theresa began casually to clear away the dishes. Haythorne went out again after more wood.
There was a fumbling at the latch, then the door swung open and Haythorne walked in with a pile of firewood. At the first sign, Theresa started to casually clear away the dishes. Haythorne went back out for more wood.
“Why didn’t you introduce us?” Messner queried.
“Why didn’t you introduce us?” Messner asked.
“I’ll tell him,” she replied, with a toss of her head. “Don’t think I’m afraid.”
“I’ll tell him,” she said, tossing her head. “Don’t think I’m scared.”
“I never knew you to be afraid, very much, of anything.”
“I never knew you to be really afraid of anything.”
“And I’m not afraid of confession, either,” she said, with softening face and voice.
“And I’m not afraid to confess, either,” she said, her face and voice softening.
“In your case, I fear, confession is exploitation by indirection, profit-making by ruse, self-aggrandizement at the expense of God.”
“In your situation, I’m afraid that confession is just a way to exploit others indirectly, a trick for making a profit, and a way to boost your own reputation at God’s expense.”
“Don’t be literary,” she pouted, with growing tenderness. “I never did like epigrammatic discussion. Besides, I’m not afraid to ask you to forgive me.”
“Don’t be so literary,” she pouted, her tenderness increasing. “I’ve never liked sharp, clever conversations. Plus, I’m not afraid to ask you to forgive me.”
“There is nothing to forgive, Theresa. I really should thank you. True, at first I suffered; and then, with all the graciousness of spring, it dawned upon me that I was happy, very happy. It was a most amazing discovery.”
“There’s nothing to forgive, Theresa. I really should thank you. True, at first I struggled; but then, with all the freshness of spring, it hit me that I was happy, really happy. It was an incredible discovery.”
“But what if I should return to you?” she asked.
“But what if I come back to you?” she asked.
“I should” (he looked at her whimsically), “be greatly perturbed.”
“I should” (he looked at her playfully), “be quite upset.”
“I am your wife. You know you have never got a divorce.”
“I’m your wife. You know you’ve never gotten a divorce.”
“I see,” he meditated. “I have been careless. It will be one of the first things I attend to.”
“I get it,” he thought. “I haven’t been paying attention. It’ll be one of the first things I take care of.”
She came over to his side, resting her hand on his arm. “You don’t want me, John?” Her voice was soft and caressing, her hand rested like a lure. “If I told you I had made a mistake? If I told you that I was very unhappy?—and I am. And I did make a mistake.”
She moved closer to him, placing her hand on his arm. “You don’t want me, John?” Her voice was gentle and inviting, her hand felt like a temptation. “What if I said I made a mistake? What if I told you that I’m really unhappy?—and I am. I did make a mistake.”
Fear began to grow on Messner. He felt himself wilting under the lightly laid hand. The situation was slipping away from him, all his beautiful calmness was going. She looked at him with melting eyes, and he, too, seemed all dew and melting. He felt himself on the edge of an abyss, powerless to withstand the force that was drawing him over.
Fear started to creep in on Messner. He felt like he was wilting under the soft touch. The situation was slipping away from him, and all his calmness was fading. She looked at him with tender eyes, and he felt just as fragile and vulnerable. He felt like he was on the edge of a cliff, unable to resist the force pulling him over.
“I am coming back to you, John. I am coming back to-day . . . now.”
“I’m coming back to you, John. I’m coming back today... right now.”
As in a nightmare, he strove under the hand. While she talked, he seemed to hear, rippling softly, the song of the Lorelei. It was as though, somewhere, a piano were playing and the actual notes were impinging on his ear-drums.
As if in a nightmare, he struggled under her influence. While she spoke, he felt as if he could hear the gentle, flowing song of the Lorelei. It was like a piano was playing somewhere, and the actual notes were reaching his eardrums.
Suddenly he sprang to his feet, thrust her from him as her arms attempted to clasp him, and retreated backward to the door. He was in a panic.
Suddenly, he jumped to his feet, pushed her away as she tried to wrap her arms around him, and backed up toward the door. He was in a panic.
“I’ll do something desperate!” he cried.
“I’ll do something crazy!” he cried.
“I warned you not to get excited.” She laughed mockingly, and went about washing the dishes. “Nobody wants you. I was just playing with you. I am happier where I am.”
“I told you not to get your hopes up.” She laughed sarcastically and continued washing the dishes. “Nobody wants you. I was just messing with you. I’m happier where I am.”
But Messner did not believe. He remembered her facility in changing front. She had changed front now. It was exploitation by indirection. She was not happy with the other man. She had discovered her mistake. The flame of his ego flared up at the thought. She wanted to come back to him, which was the one thing he did not want. Unwittingly, his hand rattled the door-latch.
But Messner didn’t believe it. He recalled how easily she could switch sides. She had switched again. It was manipulation through subtlety. She wasn’t happy with the other guy. She realized her mistake. The thought fueled his ego. She wanted to return to him, which was the one thing he didn’t want. Unintentionally, his hand rattled the door latch.
“Don’t run away,” she laughed. “I won’t bite you.”
“Don’t run away,” she laughed. “I won’t bite you.”
“I am not running away,” he replied with child-like defiance, at the same time pulling on his mittens. “I’m only going to get some water.”
“I’m not running away,” he said with a child-like defiance, while putting on his mittens. “I’m just going to get some water.”
He gathered the empty pails and cooking pots together and opened the door. He looked back at her.
He collected the empty buckets and pots and opened the door. He glanced back at her.
“Don’t forget you’re to tell Mr.—er—Haythorne who I am.”
“Don’t forget to tell Mr.—uh—Haythorne who I am.”
Messner broke the skin that had formed on the water-hole within the hour, and filled his pails. But he did not return immediately to the cabin. Leaving the pails standing in the trail, he walked up and down, rapidly, to keep from freezing, for the frost bit into the flesh like fire. His beard was white with his frozen breath when the perplexed and frowning brows relaxed and decision came into his face. He had made up his mind to his course of action, and his frigid lips and cheeks crackled into a chuckle over it. The pails were already skinned over with young ice when he picked them up and made for the cabin.
Messner broke through the ice that had formed on the water hole within the hour and filled his buckets. But he didn’t head back to the cabin right away. Instead, he walked back and forth quickly to keep warm, since the frost bit into his skin like fire. His beard was white with frozen breath when his troubled brows relaxed and he settled on a decision. He had figured out what to do, and his cold lips and cheeks crackled with a chuckle at the thought. The buckets were already covered with a thin layer of ice when he picked them up and headed for the cabin.
When he entered he found the other man waiting, standing near the stove, a certain stiff awkwardness and indecision in his manner. Messner set down his water-pails.
When he walked in, he saw the other man waiting by the stove, looking stiff and uncertain. Messner put down his water buckets.
“Glad to meet you, Graham Womble,” he said in conventional tones, as though acknowledging an introduction.
“Nice to meet you, Graham Womble,” he said in a formal tone, as if recognizing an introduction.
Messner did not offer his hand. Womble stirred uneasily, feeling for the other the hatred one is prone to feel for one he has wronged.
Messner didn’t extend his hand. Womble shifted awkwardly, feeling the kind of hatred one often has for someone they’ve wronged.
“And so you’re the chap,” Messner said in marvelling accents. “Well, well. You see, I really am glad to meet you. I have been—er—curious to know what Theresa found in you—where, I may say, the attraction lay. Well, well.”
“And so you’re the guy,” Messner said in awe. “Well, well. You see, I’m really glad to meet you. I’ve been—uh—curious to know what Theresa saw in you—what, I might add, the attraction was. Well, well.”
And he looked the other up and down as a man would look a horse up and down.
And he sized the other person up like someone would inspect a horse.
“I know how you must feel about me,” Womble began.
“I know how you must feel about me,” Womble began.
“Don’t mention it,” Messner broke in with exaggerated cordiality of voice and manner. “Never mind that. What I want to know is how do you find her? Up to expectations? Has she worn well? Life been all a happy dream ever since?”
“Don’t mention it,” Messner interrupted with an overly friendly tone and attitude. “Forget about that. What I really want to know is what you think of her. Is she meeting your expectations? Has she held up well? Has life been nothing but a happy dream since then?”
“Don’t be silly,” Theresa interjected.
"Don't be silly," Theresa said.
“I can’t help being natural,” Messner complained.
“I can’t help being myself,” Messner complained.
“You can be expedient at the same time, and practical,” Womble said sharply. “What we want to know is what are you going to do?”
“You can be efficient and practical at the same time,” Womble said firmly. “What we want to know is what you’re going to do?”
Messner made a well-feigned gesture of helplessness. “I really don’t know. It is one of those impossible situations against which there can be no provision.”
Messner made a convincing gesture of helplessness. “I really don’t know. It’s one of those impossible situations for which there’s no preparation.”
“All three of us cannot remain the night in this cabin.”
“All three of us can't stay the night in this cabin.”
Messner nodded affirmation.
Messner nodded in agreement.
“Then somebody must get out.”
"Then someone must get out."
“That also is incontrovertible,” Messner agreed. “When three bodies cannot occupy the same space at the same time, one must get out.”
“That's also undeniable,” Messner agreed. “When three bodies can't occupy the same space at the same time, one has to move out.”
“And you’re that one,” Womble announced grimly. “It’s a ten-mile pull to the next camp, but you can make it all right.”
“And you’re the one,” Womble said sternly. “It’s a ten-mile trek to the next camp, but you’ll be fine.”
“And that’s the first flaw in your reasoning,” the other objected. “Why, necessarily, should I be the one to get out? I found this cabin first.”
“And that’s the first flaw in your reasoning,” the other person replied. “Why should it necessarily be me who has to leave? I found this cabin first.”
“But Tess can’t get out,” Womble explained. “Her lungs are already slightly chilled.”
“But Tess can’t get out,” Womble explained. “Her lungs are already a bit cold.”
“I agree with you. She can’t venture ten miles of frost. By all means she must remain.”
“I agree with you. She can’t travel ten miles in the cold. She definitely has to stay.”
“Then it is as I said,” Womble announced with finality.
“Then it is as I said,” Womble stated decisively.
Messner cleared his throat. “Your lungs are all right, aren’t they?”
Messner cleared his throat. “Your lungs are okay, right?”
“Yes, but what of it?”
"Yeah, but so what?"
Again the other cleared his throat and spoke with painstaking and judicial slowness. “Why, I may say, nothing of it, except, ah, according to your own reasoning, there is nothing to prevent your getting out, hitting the frost, so to speak, for a matter of ten miles. You can make it all right.”
Again, the other person cleared his throat and spoke with careful and deliberate slowness. “Well, I can say nothing about it, except, according to your own logic, there’s nothing stopping you from getting out, braving the cold, so to speak, for about ten miles. You can handle it.”
Womble looked with quick suspicion at Theresa and caught in her eyes a glint of pleased surprise.
Womble glanced at Theresa with quick suspicion and saw a spark of pleased surprise in her eyes.
“Well?” he demanded of her.
"Well?" he demanded from her.
She hesitated, and a surge of anger darkened his face. He turned upon Messner.
She hesitated, and a wave of anger crossed his face. He spun around to Messner.
“Enough of this. You can’t stop here.”
“Enough of this. You can’t stop here.”
“Yes, I can.”
“Of course, I can.”
“I won’t let you.” Womble squared his shoulders. “I’m running things.”
“I won’t let you.” Womble straightened his shoulders. “I’m in charge.”
“I’ll stay anyway,” the other persisted.
"I'll stay anyway," the other insisted.
“I’ll put you out.”
"I'll take care of you."
“I’ll come back.”
"I'll be back."
Womble stopped a moment to steady his voice and control himself. Then he spoke slowly, in a low, tense voice.
Womble paused for a moment to calm his voice and gather himself. Then he spoke slowly, in a quiet, tense tone.
“Look here, Messner, if you refuse to get out, I’ll thrash you. This isn’t California. I’ll beat you to a jelly with my two fists.”
“Listen up, Messner, if you don’t get out of here, I’m going to mess you up. This isn’t California. I’ll pound you into jelly with my own two fists.”
Messner shrugged his shoulders. “If you do, I’ll call a miners’ meeting and see you strung up to the nearest tree. As you said, this is not California. They’re a simple folk, these miners, and all I’ll have to do will be to show them the marks of the beating, tell them the truth about you, and present my claim for my wife.”
Messner shrugged his shoulders. “If you do, I’ll call a miners’ meeting and see you hung from the nearest tree. As you said, this isn’t California. These miners are straightforward people, and all I’ll have to do is show them the marks from the beating, tell them the truth about you, and present my case for my wife.”
The woman attempted to speak, but Womble turned upon her fiercely.
The woman tried to speak, but Womble turned on her angrily.
“You keep out of this,” he cried.
“You stay out of this,” he shouted.
In marked contrast was Messner’s “Please don’t intrude, Theresa.”
In sharp contrast was Messner’s “Please don’t intrude, Theresa.”
What of her anger and pent feelings, her lungs were irritated into the dry, hacking cough, and with blood-suffused face and one hand clenched against her chest, she waited for the paroxysm to pass.
What about her anger and bottled-up emotions? Her lungs were struck by a dry, hacking cough, and with a face flushed from exertion and one hand pressed against her chest, she waited for the fit to end.
Womble looked gloomily at her, noting her cough.
Womble looked at her sadly, noticing her cough.
“Something must be done,” he said. “Yet her lungs can’t stand the exposure. She can’t travel till the temperature rises. And I’m not going to give her up.”
“Something has to be done,” he said. “Yet her lungs can’t handle the exposure. She can’t travel until the temperature goes up. And I’m not going to give her up.”
Messner hemmed, cleared his throat, and hemmed again, semi-apologetically, and said, “I need some money.”
Messner cleared his throat, hesitated, and said somewhat awkwardly, “I need some money.”
Contempt showed instantly in Womble’s face. At last, beneath him in vileness, had the other sunk himself.
Contempt immediately flashed across Womble’s face. Finally, the other had lowered himself to a level of disgrace beneath him.
“You’ve got a fat sack of dust,” Messner went on. “I saw you unload it from the sled.”
“You’ve got a big bag of dust,” Messner continued. “I saw you take it off the sled.”
“How much do you want?” Womble demanded, with a contempt in his voice equal to that in his face.
“How much do you want?” Womble demanded, his voice filled with as much contempt as his expression.
“I made an estimate of the sack, and I—ah—should say it weighed about twenty pounds. What do you say we call it four thousand?”
“I estimated the sack, and I—uh—would say it weighed about twenty pounds. How about we say it’s four thousand?”
“But it’s all I’ve got, man!” Womble cried out.
“But it’s all I have, man!” Womble shouted.
“You’ve got her,” the other said soothingly. “She must be worth it. Think what I’m giving up. Surely it is a reasonable price.”
“You’ve got her,” the other said gently. “She must be worth it. Think about what I’m giving up. This has to be a fair price.”
“All right.” Womble rushed across the floor to the gold-sack. “Can’t put this deal through too quick for me, you—you little worm!”
“All right.” Womble hurried across the floor to the gold sack. “I can’t close this deal fast enough for you, you little worm!”
“Now, there you err,” was the smiling rejoinder. “As a matter of ethics isn’t the man who gives a bribe as bad as the man who takes a bribe? The receiver is as bad as the thief, you know; and you needn’t console yourself with any fictitious moral superiority concerning this little deal.”
“Now, you're mistaken,” was the smiling reply. “Isn't it true that ethically, the person who gives a bribe is just as bad as the person who takes one? The recipient is just as guilty as the thief, you know; and you shouldn't comfort yourself with any false sense of moral superiority about this little transaction.”
“To hell with your ethics!” the other burst out. “Come here and watch the weighing of this dust. I might cheat you.”
“To hell with your ethics!” the other shouted. “Come here and watch this dust get weighed. I might pull a fast one on you.”
And the woman, leaning against the bunk, raging and impotent, watched herself weighed out in yellow dust and nuggets in the scales erected on the grub-box. The scales were small, making necessary many weighings, and Messner with precise care verified each weighing.
And the woman, leaning against the bunk, furious and helpless, watched as she was measured in yellow dust and nuggets on the scales set up on the grub box. The scales were small, requiring multiple weighings, and Messner carefully checked each one.
“There’s too much silver in it,” he remarked as he tied up the gold-sack. “I don’t think it will run quite sixteen to the ounce. You got a trifle the better of me, Womble.”
“There's too much silver in it,” he said as he tied up the gold bag. “I don't think it will measure quite sixteen to the ounce. You got a little more than me, Womble.”
He handled the sack lovingly, and with due appreciation of its preciousness carried it out to his sled.
He handled the bag with care and, recognizing its value, carried it out to his sled.
Returning, he gathered his pots and pans together, packed his grub-box, and rolled up his bed. When the sled was lashed and the complaining dogs harnessed, he returned into the cabin for his mittens.
Returning, he collected his pots and pans, packed his food box, and rolled up his bed. When the sled was secured and the barking dogs were harnessed, he went back into the cabin for his mittens.
“Good-by, Tess,” he said, standing at the open door.
“Goodbye, Tess,” he said, standing at the open door.
She turned on him, struggling for speech but too frantic to word the passion that burned in her.
She turned to him, trying to find the words but too overwhelmed to express the passion that burned inside her.
“Good-by, Tess,” he repeated gently.
"Goodbye, Tess," he repeated gently.
“Beast!” she managed to articulate.
"Beast!" she managed to say.
She turned and tottered to the bunk, flinging herself face down upon it, sobbing: “You beasts! You beasts!”
She turned and stumbled to the bunk, throwing herself face down on it, crying: "You monsters! You monsters!"
John Messner closed the door softly behind him, and, as he started the dogs, looked back at the cabin with a great relief in his face. At the bottom of the bank, beside the water-hole, he halted the sled. He worked the sack of gold out between the lashings and carried it to the water-hole. Already a new skin of ice had formed. This he broke with his fist. Untying the knotted mouth with his teeth, he emptied the contents of the sack into the water. The river was shallow at that point, and two feet beneath the surface he could see the bottom dull-yellow in the fading light. At the sight of it, he spat into the hole.
John Messner quietly closed the door behind him, and as he started the dogs, he glanced back at the cabin with a look of great relief on his face. At the bottom of the bank, next to the water-hole, he stopped the sled. He worked the sack of gold loose from the straps and carried it to the water-hole. A new layer of ice had already formed. He broke it with his fist. Untying the knotted opening with his teeth, he dumped the contents of the sack into the water. The river was shallow there, and two feet beneath the surface, he could see the dull yellow bottom in the fading light. At the sight of it, he spat into the hole.
He started the dogs along the Yukon trail. Whining spiritlessly, they were reluctant to work. Clinging to the gee-pole with his right band and with his left rubbing cheeks and nose, he stumbled over the rope as the dogs swung on a bend.
He started the dogs along the Yukon trail. Whining weakly, they were hesitant to work. Gripping the gee-pole with his right hand and rubbing his cheeks and nose with his left, he tripped over the rope as the dogs turned around a bend.
“Mush-on, you poor, sore-footed brutes!” he cried. “That’s it, mush-on!”
“Mush on, you poor, sore-footed folks!” he yelled. “That's it, keep going!”
THE WHITE MAN’S WAY
“To cook by your fire and to sleep under your roof for the night,” I had announced on entering old Ebbits’s cabin; and he had looked at me blear-eyed and vacuous, while Zilla had favored me with a sour face and a contemptuous grunt. Zilla was his wife, and no more bitter-tongued, implacable old squaw dwelt on the Yukon. Nor would I have stopped there had my dogs been less tired or had the rest of the village been inhabited. But this cabin alone had I found occupied, and in this cabin, perforce, I took my shelter.
“To cook by your fire and sleep under your roof for the night,” I announced as I walked into old Ebbits’s cabin; he stared at me with bleary, vacant eyes, while Zilla gave me a sour look and a dismissive grunt. Zilla was his wife, and no one was more bitter-tongued or unyielding than her on the Yukon. I wouldn’t have stayed there if my dogs weren’t so tired or if the rest of the village had been occupied. But this cabin was the only one I found occupied, and in this cabin, I had to take shelter.
Old Ebbits now and again pulled his tangled wits together, and hints and sparkles of intelligence came and went in his eyes. Several times during the preparation of my supper he even essayed hospitable inquiries about my health, the condition and number of my dogs, and the distance I had travelled that day. And each time Zilla had looked sourer than ever and grunted more contemptuously.
Old Ebbits occasionally gathered his scattered thoughts, and flashes of intelligence flickered in his eyes. Several times while I was making my supper, he even tried to ask friendly questions about my health, how many dogs I had, and how far I had traveled that day. Each time, Zilla looked even more annoyed and huffed dismissively.
Yet I confess that there was no particular call for cheerfulness on their part. There they crouched by the fire, the pair of them, at the end of their days, old and withered and helpless, racked by rheumatism, bitten by hunger, and tantalized by the frying-odors of my abundance of meat. They rocked back and forth in a slow and hopeless way, and regularly, once every five minutes, Ebbits emitted a low groan. It was not so much a groan of pain, as of pain-weariness. He was oppressed by the weight and the torment of this thing called life, and still more was he oppressed by the fear of death. His was that eternal tragedy of the aged, with whom the joy of life has departed and the instinct for death has not come.
Yet I admit there was no real reason for them to be cheerful. There they sat by the fire, both of them, at the end of their lives, old, frail, and helpless, suffering from rheumatism, starving, and teased by the smell of my plentiful food. They rocked back and forth in a slow, hopeless way, and every five minutes, Ebbits let out a low groan. It wasn’t so much a groan of pain as it was of exhaustion from pain. He was weighed down by the burden and suffering of this thing called life, and even more so by the fear of death. He faced that eternal tragedy of the elderly, where the joy of life has faded but the instinct for death has yet to arrive.
When my moose-meat spluttered rowdily in the frying-pan, I noticed old Ebbits’s nostrils twitch and distend as he caught the food-scent. He ceased rocking for a space and forgot to groan, while a look of intelligence seemed to come into his face.
When my moose meat sizzled noisily in the frying pan, I saw old Ebbits's nostrils flare as he picked up the smell of the food. He stopped rocking for a moment and forgot to groan, and a look of understanding appeared on his face.
Zilla, on the other hand, rocked more rapidly, and for the first time, in sharp little yelps, voiced her pain. It came to me that their behavior was like that of hungry dogs, and in the fitness of things I should not have been astonished had Zilla suddenly developed a tail and thumped it on the floor in right doggish fashion. Ebbits drooled a little and stopped his rocking very frequently to lean forward and thrust his tremulous nose nearer to the source of gustatory excitement.
Zilla, on the other hand, rocked back and forth more quickly and, for the first time, let out sharp little yelps to express her pain. It struck me that their behavior resembled that of hungry dogs, and I wouldn’t have been surprised if Zilla had suddenly sprouted a tail and thumped it on the floor like a proper dog. Ebbits drooled a bit and kept stopping his rocking to lean forward and get his quivering nose closer to the source of the tasty smell.
When I passed them each a plate of the fried meat, they ate greedily, making loud mouth-noises—champings of worn teeth and sucking intakes of the breath, accompanied by a continuous spluttering and mumbling. After that, when I gave them each a mug of scalding tea, the noises ceased. Easement and content came into their faces. Zilla relaxed her sour mouth long enough to sigh her satisfaction. Neither rocked any more, and they seemed to have fallen into placid meditation. Then a dampness came into Ebbits’s eyes, and I knew that the sorrow of self-pity was his. The search required to find their pipes told plainly that they had been without tobacco a long time, and the old man’s eagerness for the narcotic rendered him helpless, so that I was compelled to light his pipe for him.
When I handed each of them a plate of fried meat, they devoured it eagerly, making loud chewing sounds—grinding with their worn teeth and sucking in their breath, accompanied by a constant splattering and mumbling. After that, when I gave them each a mug of hot tea, the noises stopped. Relief and contentment appeared on their faces. Zilla relaxed her sour expression just long enough to sigh with satisfaction. Neither of them rocked anymore, and they seemed to drift into a calm meditation. Then a mistiness came into Ebbits’s eyes, and I recognized that he was feeling self-pity. The effort to find their pipes clearly showed that they had been without tobacco for a long time, and the old man's craving for it left him helpless, so I had to light his pipe for him.
“Why are you all alone in the village?” I asked. “Is everybody dead? Has there been a great sickness? Are you alone left of the living?”
“Why are you all by yourself in the village?” I asked. “Is everyone gone? Has there been a terrible illness? Are you the only one left alive?”
Old Ebbits shook his head, saying: “Nay, there has been no great sickness. The village has gone away to hunt meat. We be too old, our legs are not strong, nor can our backs carry the burdens of camp and trail. Wherefore we remain here and wonder when the young men will return with meat.”
Old Ebbits shook his head and said, "No, there hasn't been any major illness. The village has gone off to hunt for food. We're too old; our legs aren't strong, and our backs can't handle the weight of camping and traveling. So we stay here and wonder when the young men will come back with meat."
“What if the young men do return with meat?” Zilla demanded harshly.
“What if the young guys come back with meat?” Zilla asked sharply.
“They may return with much meat,” he quavered hopefully.
“They might come back with a lot of food,” he said hopefully.
“Even so, with much meat,” she continued, more harshly than before. “But of what worth to you and me? A few bones to gnaw in our toothless old age. But the back-fat, the kidneys, and the tongues—these shall go into other mouths than thine and mine, old man.”
“Still, with plenty of meat,” she went on, more sharply than before. “But what good is it to you and me? Just a few bones to chew on in our toothless old age. But the back-fat, the kidneys, and the tongues—those will go into other mouths besides yours and mine, old man.”
Ebbits nodded his head and wept silently.
Ebbits nodded and silently cried.
“There be no one to hunt meat for us,” she cried, turning fiercely upon me.
“There’s no one to hunt meat for us,” she shouted, turning angrily towards me.
There was accusation in her manner, and I shrugged my shoulders in token that I was not guilty of the unknown crime imputed to me.
There was blame in her attitude, and I shrugged my shoulders to show that I wasn't guilty of the unknown crime being attributed to me.
“Know, O White Man, that it is because of thy kind, because of all white men, that my man and I have no meat in our old age and sit without tobacco in the cold.”
“Know this, O White Man, it is because of your kind, because of all white men, that my man and I have no food in our old age and sit without tobacco in the cold.”
“Nay,” Ebbits said gravely, with a stricter sense of justice. “Wrong has been done us, it be true; but the white men did not mean the wrong.”
“Nah,” Ebbits said seriously, with a stronger sense of justice. “We’ve been wronged, that’s true; but the white men didn’t intend to do any harm.”
“Where be Moklan?” she demanded. “Where be thy strong son, Moklan, and the fish he was ever willing to bring that you might eat?”
“Where is Moklan?” she asked. “Where is your strong son, Moklan, and the fish he was always ready to catch for you to eat?”
The old man shook his head.
The old man shook his head.
“And where be Bidarshik, thy strong son? Ever was he a mighty hunter, and ever did he bring thee the good back-fat and the sweet dried tongues of the moose and the caribou. I see no back-fat and no sweet dried tongues. Your stomach is full with emptiness through the days, and it is for a man of a very miserable and lying people to give you to eat.”
“And where is Bidarshik, your strong son? He was always a great hunter, bringing you the valuable back-fat and sweet dried tongues of moose and caribou. I see no back-fat and no sweet dried tongues. Your stomach is full of emptiness these days, and it’s up to a man from a very miserable and deceitful people to feed you.”
“Nay,” old Ebbits interposed in kindliness, “the white man’s is not a lying people. The white man speaks true. Always does the white man speak true.” He paused, casting about him for words wherewith to temper the severity of what he was about to say. “But the white man speaks true in different ways. To-day he speaks true one way, to-morrow he speaks true another way, and there is no understanding him nor his way.”
“Nay,” old Ebbits interjected kindly, “the white man isn’t a deceitful people. The white man speaks the truth. He always does. ” He paused, looking for words to soften the seriousness of what he was about to say. “But the white man speaks the truth in different ways. Today he speaks the truth one way, tomorrow he speaks the truth another way, and there’s no understanding him or his ways.”
“To-day speak true one way, to-morrow speak true another way, which is to lie,” was Zilla’s dictum.
“Today speak the truth one way, tomorrow speak the truth another way, which is to lie,” was Zilla’s saying.
“There is no understanding the white man,” Ebbits went on doggedly.
“There’s no understanding the white man,” Ebbits continued stubbornly.
The meat, and the tea, and the tobacco seemed to have brought him back to life, and he gripped tighter hold of the idea behind his age-bleared eyes. He straightened up somewhat. His voice lost its querulous and whimpering note, and became strong and positive. He turned upon me with dignity, and addressed me as equal addresses equal.
The meat, tea, and tobacco seemed to revive him, and he clung tightly to the idea behind his aging eyes. He straightened up a bit. His voice lost its complaining and whiny tone, becoming strong and assertive. He faced me with dignity and addressed me as one equal speaks to another.
“The white man’s eyes are not shut,” he began. “The white man sees all things, and thinks greatly, and is very wise. But the white man of one day is not the white man of next day, and there is no understanding him. He does not do things always in the same way. And what way his next way is to be, one cannot know. Always does the Indian do the one thing in the one way. Always does the moose come down from the high mountains when the winter is here. Always does the salmon come in the spring when the ice has gone out of the river. Always does everything do all things in the same way, and the Indian knows and understands. But the white man does not do all things in the same way, and the Indian does not know nor understand.
“The white man’s eyes are not closed,” he began. “The white man sees everything, thinks big thoughts, and is very wise. But the white man today is not the same as the white man tomorrow, and you can't really understand him. He doesn't always do things the same way. And what he will do next is unknown. The Indian always does one thing in one way. The moose always comes down from the high mountains when winter arrives. The salmon always returns in the spring when the ice melts in the river. Everything follows the same pattern, and the Indian knows and understands that. But the white man doesn't follow the same pattern, and the Indian does not know or understand.”
“Tobacco be very good. It be food to the hungry man. It makes the strong man stronger, and the angry man to forget that he is angry. Also is tobacco of value. It is of very great value. The Indian gives one large salmon for one leaf of tobacco, and he chews the tobacco for a long time. It is the juice of the tobacco that is good. When it runs down his throat it makes him feel good inside. But the white man! When his mouth is full with the juice, what does he do? That juice, that juice of great value, he spits it out in the snow and it is lost. Does the white man like tobacco? I do not know. But if he likes tobacco, why does he spit out its value and lose it in the snow? It is a great foolishness and without understanding.”
“Tobacco is really good. It’s food for a hungry person. It makes a strong person even stronger and helps an angry person forget their anger. Tobacco is also very valuable. It’s extremely valuable. The Indian trades one large salmon for a single leaf of tobacco and chews it for a long time. It’s the juice from the tobacco that’s beneficial. When it goes down his throat, it makes him feel good inside. But the white man! When his mouth is full of the juice, what does he do? That juice, which is so valuable, he spits it out in the snow and wastes it. Does the white man even like tobacco? I don’t know. But if he does, why does he spit out its value and lose it in the snow? It’s a great foolishness and shows a lack of understanding.”
He ceased, puffed at the pipe, found that it was out, and passed it over to Zilla, who took the sneer at the white man off her lips in order to pucker them about the pipe-stem. Ebbits seemed sinking back into his senility with the tale untold, and I demanded:
He stopped, took a drag on the pipe, realized it was empty, and handed it to Zilla, who wiped the disdain for the white man off her face to wrap her lips around the pipe. Ebbits appeared to be fading back into his old age with the story left untold, and I asked:
“What of thy sons, Moklan and Bidarshik? And why is it that you and your old woman are without meat at the end of your years?”
“What about your sons, Moklan and Bidarshik? And why are you and your old lady without meat in your later years?”
He roused himself as from sleep, and straightened up with an effort.
He woke up, straightening up with some effort.
“It is not good to steal,” he said. “When the dog takes your meat you beat the dog with a club. Such is the law. It is the law the man gave to the dog, and the dog must live to the law, else will it suffer the pain of the club. When man takes your meat, or your canoe, or your wife, you kill that man. That is the law, and it is a good law. It is not good to steal, wherefore it is the law that the man who steals must die. Whoso breaks the law must suffer hurt. It is a great hurt to die.”
“It’s wrong to steal,” he said. “When the dog takes your meat, you hit the dog with a club. That’s the rule. It’s the rule that the man gave to the dog, and the dog has to follow the rule, or else it will feel the pain of the club. When a man takes your meat, or your canoe, or your wife, you kill that man. That’s the rule, and it’s a good rule. It’s not right to steal, which is why the law says that the man who steals must die. Anyone who breaks the law must face consequences. It’s a huge consequence to die.”
“But if you kill the man, why do you not kill the dog?” I asked.
“But if you kill the man, why don't you kill the dog?” I asked.
Old Ebbits looked at me in childlike wonder, while Zilla sneered openly at the absurdity of my question.
Old Ebbits looked at me with childlike curiosity, while Zilla scoffed openly at the ridiculousness of my question.
“It is the way of the white man,” Ebbits mumbled with an air of resignation.
“It’s the way of the white man,” Ebbits mumbled with a sense of resignation.
“It is the foolishness of the white man,” snapped Zilla.
“It’s the stupidity of the white man,” Zilla snapped.
“Then let old Ebbits teach the white man wisdom,” I said softly.
“Then let old Ebbits teach the white man wisdom,” I said softly.
“The dog is not killed, because it must pull the sled of the man. No man pulls another man’s sled, wherefore the man is killed.”
“The dog isn’t killed because it needs to pull the man’s sled. No man pulls another man’s sled, so the man is killed.”
“Oh,” I murmured.
“Oh,” I whispered.
“That is the law,” old Ebbits went on. “Now listen, O White Man, and I will tell you of a great foolishness. There is an Indian. His name is Mobits. From white man he steals two pounds of flour. What does the white man do? Does he beat Mobits? No. Does he kill Mobits? No. What does he do to Mobits? I will tell you, O White Man. He has a house. He puts Mobits in that house. The roof is good. The walls are thick. He makes a fire that Mobits may be warm. He gives Mobits plenty grub to eat. It is good grub. Never in his all days does Mobits eat so good grub. There is bacon, and bread, and beans without end. Mobits have very good time.
"That's the law," old Ebbits continued. “Now listen, White Man, and I’ll share a story about a great foolishness. There’s an Indian named Mobits. He steals two pounds of flour from a white man. What does the white man do? Does he beat Mobits? No. Does he kill Mobits? No. What does he do to Mobits? I will tell you, White Man. He has a house. He puts Mobits in that house. The roof is strong. The walls are thick. He makes a fire so Mobits can stay warm. He gives Mobits plenty of food to eat. It’s good food. Never in all his days has Mobits eaten such good food. There’s bacon, bread, and endless beans. Mobits is having a really good time."
“There is a big lock on door so that Mobits does not run away. This also is a great foolishness. Mobits will not run away. All the time is there plenty grub in that place, and warm blankets, and a big fire. Very foolish to run away. Mobits is not foolish. Three months Mobits stop in that place. He steal two pounds of flour. For that, white man take plenty good care of him. Mobits eat many pounds of flour, many pounds of sugar, of bacon, of beans without end. Also, Mobits drink much tea. After three months white man open door and tell Mobits he must go. Mobits does not want to go. He is like dog that is fed long time in one place. He want to stay in that place, and the white man must drive Mobits away. So Mobits come back to this village, and he is very fat. That is the white man’s way, and there is no understanding it. It is a foolishness, a great foolishness.”
“There’s a big lock on the door so Mobits doesn’t run away. This is also really silly. Mobits won’t run away. There’s always plenty of food there, warm blankets, and a big fire. It’s very silly to run away. Mobits isn’t silly. Mobits has been in that place for three months. He stole two pounds of flour. Because of that, the white man takes really good care of him. Mobits eats a lot of flour, a lot of sugar, a lot of bacon, and endless beans. Also, Mobits drinks a lot of tea. After three months, the white man opens the door and tells Mobits he has to leave. Mobits doesn’t want to go. He’s like a dog that’s been fed for a long time in one spot. He wants to stay there, and the white man has to drive Mobits away. So Mobits returns to this village, and he is very fat. That’s the white man’s way, and there’s no understanding it. It’s foolishness, a great foolishness.”
“But thy sons?” I insisted. “Thy very strong sons and thine old-age hunger?”
“But your sons?” I insisted. “Your very strong sons and your hunger in old age?”
“There was Moklan,” Ebbits began.
“Moklan was there,” Ebbits began.
“A strong man,” interrupted the mother. “He could dip paddle all of a day and night and never stop for the need of rest. He was wise in the way of the salmon and in the way of the water. He was very wise.”
“A strong man,” interrupted the mother. “He could paddle nonstop for a whole day and night without needing to rest. He knew all about salmon and the water. He was really smart.”
“There was Moklan,” Ebbits repeated, ignoring the interruption. “In the spring, he went down the Yukon with the young men to trade at Cambell Fort. There is a post there, filled with the goods of the white man, and a trader whose name is Jones. Likewise is there a white man’s medicine man, what you call missionary. Also is there bad water at Cambell Fort, where the Yukon goes slim like a maiden, and the water is fast, and the currents rush this way and that and come together, and there are whirls and sucks, and always are the currents changing and the face of the water changing, so at any two times it is never the same. Moklan is my son, wherefore he is brave man—”
“There was Moklan,” Ebbits repeated, ignoring the interruption. “In the spring, he went down the Yukon with the young men to trade at Cambell Fort. There’s a post there, stocked with goods from white traders, and a trader named Jones. There’s also a white man’s medicine man, what you call a missionary. The water at Cambell Fort is bad, where the Yukon flows narrow like a young girl, and the water is swift, with currents rushing this way and that, swirling and pulling, and the currents are always changing along with the surface of the water, so at any two moments, it’s never the same. Moklan is my son, so he is a brave man—”
“Was not my father brave man?” Zilla demanded.
“Wasn't my father a brave man?” Zilla asked.
“Thy father was brave man,” Ebbits acknowledged, with the air of one who will keep peace in the house at any cost. “Moklan is thy son and mine, wherefore he is brave. Mayhap, because of thy very brave father, Moklan is too brave. It is like when too much water is put in the pot it spills over. So too much bravery is put into Moklan, and the bravery spills over.
"Your father was a brave man," Ebbits admitted, trying to maintain peace in the house at all costs. "Moklan is your son and mine, which is why he is brave. Maybe because of your very brave father, Moklan is too brave. It's like when you put too much water in a pot, it spills over. Just like there's too much bravery in Moklan, and it spills over."
“The young men are much afraid of the bad water at Cambell Fort. But Moklan is not afraid. He laughs strong, Ho! ho! and he goes forth into the bad water. But where the currents come together the canoe is turned over. A whirl takes Moklan by the legs, and he goes around and around, and down and down, and is seen no more.”
“The young men are really scared of the bad water at Campbell Fort. But Moklan isn’t afraid. He laughs loudly, Ho! ho! and he heads into the bad water. But where the currents meet, the canoe flips over. A whirlpool grabs Moklan by the legs, and he spins around and around, and goes down and down, and is never seen again.”
“Ai! ai!” wailed Zilla. “Crafty and wise was he, and my first-born!”
“Ai! Ai!” cried Zilla. “He was clever and wise, and my firstborn!”
“I am the father of Moklan,” Ebbits said, having patiently given the woman space for her noise. “I get into canoe and journey down to Cambell Fort to collect the debt!”
“I am the father of Moklan,” Ebbits said, having patiently allowed the woman her moment of noise. “I will get in the canoe and travel down to Campbell Fort to collect the debt!”
“Debt!” interrupted. “What debt?”
"Debt!" interrupted. "What debt?"
“The debt of Jones, who is chief trader,” came the answer. “Such is the law of travel in a strange country.”
“The debt of Jones, who is the chief trader,” came the response. “That's the way it goes when traveling in a foreign land.”
I shook my head in token of my ignorance, and Ebbits looked compassion at me, while Zilla snorted her customary contempt.
I shook my head to show I didn't know, and Ebbits looked at me with sympathy, while Zilla rolled her eyes in her usual disdain.
“Look you, O White Man,” he said. “In thy camp is a dog that bites. When the dog bites a man, you give that man a present because you are sorry and because it is thy dog. You make payment. Is it not so? Also, if you have in thy country bad hunting, or bad water, you must make payment. It is just. It is the law. Did not my father’s brother go over into the Tanana Country and get killed by a bear? And did not the Tanana tribe pay my father many blankets and fine furs? It was just. It was bad hunting, and the Tanana people made payment for the bad hunting.
“Listen, White Man,” he said. “In your camp is a dog that bites. When the dog bites someone, you give that person a gift because you feel sorry and because it’s your dog. You make amends. Isn’t that right? Also, if you have bad hunting or bad water in your country, you need to make amends. It’s fair. It’s the law. Didn’t my father’s brother go into the Tanana Country and get killed by a bear? And didn’t the Tanana tribe give my father many blankets and fine furs? It was fair. It was bad hunting, and the Tanana people made amends for the bad hunting.
“So I, Ebbits, journeyed down to Cambell Fort to collect the debt. Jones, who is chief trader, looked at me, and he laughed. He made great laughter, and would not give payment. I went to the medicine-man, what you call missionary, and had large talk about the bad water and the payment that should be mine. And the missionary made talk about other things. He talk about where Moklan has gone, now he is dead. There be large fires in that place, and if missionary make true talk, I know that Moklan will be cold no more. Also the missionary talk about where I shall go when I am dead. And he say bad things. He say that I am blind. Which is a lie. He say that I am in great darkness. Which is a lie. And I say that the day come and the night come for everybody just the same, and that in my village it is no more dark than at Cambell Fort. Also, I say that darkness and light and where we go when we die be different things from the matter of payment of just debt for bad water. Then the missionary make large anger, and call me bad names of darkness, and tell me to go away. And so I come back from Cambell Fort, and no payment has been made, and Moklan is dead, and in my old age I am without fish and meat.”
“So I, Ebbits, traveled down to Cambell Fort to collect the debt. Jones, the chief trader, looked at me and laughed. He laughed loudly and refused to make any payment. I went to the medicine man, which you call a missionary, and talked a lot about the bad water and the payment that should be mine. The missionary talked about other things. He mentioned where Moklan has gone, now that he is dead. There are big fires in that place, and if the missionary is telling the truth, I know that Moklan will be warm no more. The missionary also talked about where I will go when I die. And he said bad things. He said that I am blind. Which is a lie. He said that I am in great darkness. Which is also a lie. And I said that day comes and night comes for everyone just the same, and that in my village it is no darker than at Cambell Fort. I also said that darkness and light and where we go when we die are different from the matter of settling just debts for bad water. Then the missionary got very angry, called me bad names associated with darkness, and told me to go away. And so I returned from Cambell Fort, with no payment made, and Moklan is dead, and in my old age, I am without fish and meat.”
“Because of the white man,” said Zilla.
“Because of the white man,” Zilla said.
“Because of the white man,” Ebbits concurred. “And other things because of the white man. There was Bidarshik. One way did the white man deal with him; and yet another way for the same thing did the white man deal with Yamikan. And first must I tell you of Yamikan, who was a young man of this village and who chanced to kill a white man. It is not good to kill a man of another people. Always is there great trouble. It was not the fault of Yamikan that he killed the white man. Yamikan spoke always soft words and ran away from wrath as a dog from a stick. But this white man drank much whiskey, and in the night-time came to Yamikan’s house and made much fight. Yamikan cannot run away, and the white man tries to kill him. Yamikan does not like to die, so he kills the white man.
"Because of the white man," Ebbits agreed. "And other issues because of the white man. There was Bidarshik. The white man handled him one way, and yet another way for the same situation he handled Yamikan. First, I must tell you about Yamikan, who was a young man from this village and happened to kill a white man. It’s wrong to kill someone from another people. There’s always a lot of trouble. It wasn’t Yamikan’s fault that he killed the white man. Yamikan always spoke softly and ran away from anger like a dog from a stick. But this white man drank a lot of whiskey, and at night, he came to Yamikan’s house and started a big fight. Yamikan couldn’t run away, and the white man tried to kill him. Yamikan didn’t want to die, so he killed the white man."
“Then is all the village in great trouble. We are much afraid that we must make large payment to the white man’s people, and we hide our blankets, and our furs, and all our wealth, so that it will seem that we are poor people and can make only small payment. After long time white men come. They are soldier white men, and they take Yamikan away with them. His mother make great noise and throw ashes in her hair, for she knows Yamikan is dead. And all the village knows that Yamikan is dead, and is glad that no payment is asked.
Then the whole village is in big trouble. We’re really worried that we’ll have to make a huge payment to the white man’s people, so we hide our blankets, furs, and all our valuables to make it look like we’re poor and can only pay a little. After a long time, the white men arrive. They’re soldier white men, and they take Yamikan with them. His mother makes a lot of noise and throws ashes in her hair because she knows Yamikan is dead. And the whole village knows that Yamikan is dead, and they’re relieved that no payment is being demanded.
“That is in the spring when the ice has gone out of the river. One year go by, two years go by. It is spring-time again, and the ice has gone out of the river. And then Yamikan, who is dead, comes back to us, and he is not dead, but very fat, and we know that he has slept warm and had plenty grub to eat. He has much fine clothes and is all the same white man, and he has gathered large wisdom so that he is very quick head man in the village.
“That happens in the spring when the ice melts away from the river. One year passes, two years pass. It’s spring again, and the ice has vanished from the river. Then Yamikan, who was dead, returns to us; he’s not dead but quite hefty, and we can see that he has slept comfortably and had plenty to eat. He wears nice clothes and looks just like a white man, and he has gained a lot of wisdom so that he’s now a very sharp leader in the village.
“And he has strange things to tell of the way of the white man, for he has seen much of the white man and done a great travel into the white man’s country. First place, soldier white men take him down the river long way. All the way do they take him down the river to the end, where it runs into a lake which is larger than all the land and large as the sky. I do not know the Yukon is so big river, but Yamikan has seen with his own eyes. I do not think there is a lake larger than all the land and large as the sky, but Yamikan has seen. Also, he has told me that the waters of this lake be salt, which is a strange thing and beyond understanding.
“And he has some strange things to share about the ways of the white man, since he has encountered many of them and traveled extensively through their land. First, the white soldiers took him down the river for a long time. They carried him all the way to where the river flows into a lake that is bigger than all the land and as vast as the sky. I didn’t know the Yukon was such a large river, but Yamikan has seen it with his own eyes. I don’t believe there’s a lake larger than all the land and as expansive as the sky, but Yamikan has witnessed it. He also told me that the waters of this lake are salt, which is quite unusual and hard to comprehend.”
“But the White Man knows all these marvels for himself, so I shall not weary him with the telling of them. Only will I tell him what happened to Yamikan. The white man give Yamikan much fine grub. All the time does Yamikan eat, and all the time is there plenty more grub. The white man lives under the sun, so said Yamikan, where there be much warmth, and animals have only hair and no fur, and the green things grow large and strong and become flour, and beans, and potatoes. And under the sun there is never famine. Always is there plenty grub. I do not know. Yamikan has said.
“But the white man knows all these wonders for himself, so I won’t tire him with the details. I will only tell him what happened to Yamikan. The white man gives Yamikan a lot of delicious food. Yamikan eats all the time, and there’s always more food. The white man lives under the sun, as Yamikan said, where it’s very warm, and animals have just hair and no fur, and the plants grow big and strong and turn into flour, beans, and potatoes. And under the sun, there’s never a shortage of food. There’s always plenty to eat. I don’t know. Yamikan has said.”
“And here is a strange thing that befell Yamikan. Never did the white man hurt him. Only did they give him warm bed at night and plenty fine grub. They take him across the salt lake which is big as the sky. He is on white man’s fire-boat, what you call steamboat, only he is on boat maybe twenty times bigger than steamboat on Yukon. Also, it is made of iron, this boat, and yet does it not sink. This I do not understand, but Yamikan has said, ‘I have journeyed far on the iron boat; behold! I am still alive.’ It is a white man’s soldier-boat with many soldier men upon it.
“And here’s a strange thing that happened to Yamikan. The white man never harmed him. They only provided him with a warm bed at night and plenty of good food. They took him across the salt lake that’s as vast as the sky. He was on the white man’s fireboat, what you would call a steamboat, but it was maybe twenty times bigger than the steamboat on the Yukon. Also, this boat is made of iron, yet it doesn’t sink. I don’t understand this, but Yamikan said, ‘I have traveled far on the iron boat; look! I am still alive.’ It’s a white man’s soldier boat with many soldiers aboard.”
“After many sleeps of travel, a long, long time, Yamikan comes to a land where there is no snow. I cannot believe this. It is not in the nature of things that when winter comes there shall be no snow. But Yamikan has seen. Also have I asked the white men, and they have said yes, there is no snow in that country. But I cannot believe, and now I ask you if snow never come in that country. Also, I would hear the name of that country. I have heard the name before, but I would hear it again, if it be the same—thus will I know if I have heard lies or true talk.”
“After a long journey, Yamikan arrives in a land where there is no snow. I can't believe this. It's not natural for there to be no snow in winter. But Yamikan has seen it. I’ve also asked the white men, and they've confirmed that there is no snow in that country. Still, I can't accept it, so I ask you if it never snows there. I’d also like to know the name of that country. I've heard the name before, but I want to hear it again to know if I’ve been told lies or the truth.”
Old Ebbits regarded me with a wistful face. He would have the truth at any cost, though it was his desire to retain his faith in the marvel he had never seen.
Old Ebbits looked at me with a longing expression. He wanted the truth no matter what, even though he wished to keep believing in the wonder he had never experienced.
“Yes,” I answered, “it is true talk that you have heard. There is no snow in that country, and its name is California.”
“Yes,” I replied, “what you’ve heard is true. There’s no snow in that place, and it’s called California.”
“Cal-ee-forn-ee-yeh,” he mumbled twice and thrice, listening intently to the sound of the syllables as they fell from his lips. He nodded his head in confirmation. “Yes, it is the same country of which Yamikan made talk.”
“California,” he mumbled twice and then again, listening intently to how the syllables sounded as they came from his lips. He nodded his head in agreement. “Yes, it’s the same country that Yamikan mentioned.”
I recognized the adventure of Yamikan as one likely to occur in the early days when Alaska first passed into the possession of the United States. Such a murder case, occurring before the instalment of territorial law and officials, might well have been taken down to the United States for trial before a Federal court.
I saw the adventure of Yamikan as something that probably happened in the early days when Alaska first became part of the United States. A murder case like this, taking place before there were any territorial laws or officials in place, could very well have been brought down to the United States for trial in a Federal court.
“When Yamikan is in this country where there is no snow,” old Ebbits continued, “he is taken to large house where many men make much talk. Long time men talk. Also many questions do they ask Yamikan. By and by they tell Yamikan he have no more trouble. Yamikan does not understand, for never has he had any trouble. All the time have they given him warm place to sleep and plenty grub.
“When Yamikan is in this country where there is no snow,” old Ebbits continued, “he is taken to a large house where many men talk a lot. They talk for a long time. They also ask Yamikan many questions. Eventually, they tell Yamikan that he won't have any more trouble. Yamikan does not understand, because he has never had any trouble. They have always given him a warm place to sleep and plenty of food.”
“But after that they give him much better grub, and they give him money, and they take him many places in white man’s country, and he see many strange things which are beyond the understanding of Ebbits, who is an old man and has not journeyed far. After two years, Yamikan comes back to this village, and he is head man, and very wise until he dies.
“But after that, they give him much better food, and they give him money, and they take him to many places in white people’s territory, and he sees many strange things that are beyond the understanding of Ebbits, who is an old man and hasn’t traveled far. After two years, Yamikan returns to this village, and he is the leader, and very wise until he dies.
“But before he dies, many times does he sit by my fire and make talk of the strange things he has seen. And Bidarshik, who is my son, sits by the fire and listens; and his eyes are very wide and large because of the things he hears. One night, after Yamikan has gone home, Bidarshik stands up, so, very tall, and he strikes his chest with his fist, and says, ‘When I am a man, I shall journey in far places, even to the land where there is no snow, and see things for myself.’”
“But before he dies, he often sits by my fire and talks about the strange things he has seen. And Bidarshik, my son, sits next to the fire and listens, his eyes wide with wonder at what he hears. One night, after Yamikan has gone home, Bidarshik stands up tall, strikes his chest with his fist, and says, ‘When I’m a man, I will travel to faraway places, even to the land where there’s no snow, and see things for myself.’”
“Always did Bidarshik journey in far places,” Zilla interrupted proudly.
“Bidarshik always traveled to distant places,” Zilla interrupted proudly.
“It be true,” Ebbits assented gravely. “And always did he return to sit by the fire and hunger for yet other and unknown far places.”
“It’s true,” Ebbits agreed seriously. “And he always returned to sit by the fire, longing for other unknown distant places.”
“And always did he remember the salt lake as big as the sky and the country under the sun where there is no snow,” quoth Zilla.
“And he always remembered the salt lake that was as big as the sky and the land under the sun where there’s no snow,” Zilla said.
“And always did he say, ‘When I have the full strength of a man, I will go and see for myself if the talk of Yamikan be true talk,’” said Ebbits.
“And he always said, ‘When I have the full strength of a man, I will go and see for myself if the talk of Yamikan is true,’” said Ebbits.
“But there was no way to go to the white man’s country,” said Zilla.
“But there was no way to go to the white man’s country,” Zilla said.
“Did he not go down to the salt lake that is big as the sky?” Ebbits demanded.
“Did he not go down to the salt lake that’s as big as the sky?” Ebbits demanded.
“And there was no way for him across the salt lake,” said Zilla.
“And there was no way for him across the salt lake,” said Zilla.
“Save in the white man’s fire-boat which is of iron and is bigger than twenty steamboats on the Yukon,” said Ebbits. He scowled at Zilla, whose withered lips were again writhing into speech, and compelled her to silence. “But the white man would not let him cross the salt lake in the fire-boat, and he returned to sit by the fire and hunger for the country under the sun where there is no snow.’”
“Except for the white man's fireboat, which is made of iron and is bigger than twenty steamboats on the Yukon,” Ebbits said. He glowered at Zilla, whose dry lips were twisting into speech again, and forced her into silence. “But the white man wouldn’t let him cross the salt lake in the fireboat, so he went back to sit by the fire and long for the land under the sun where there is no snow.”
“Yet on the salt lake had he seen the fire-boat of iron that did not sink,” cried out Zilla the irrepressible.
“Yet on the salt lake, he had seen the iron fireboat that didn’t sink,” Zilla the unstoppable exclaimed.
“Ay,” said Ebbits, “and he saw that Yamikan had made true talk of the things he had seen. But there was no way for Bidarshik to journey to the white man’s land under the sun, and he grew sick and weary like an old man and moved not away from the fire. No longer did he go forth to kill meat—”
“Ay,” said Ebbits, “and he saw that Yamikan had spoken the truth about what he had seen. But there was no way for Bidarshik to travel to the white man’s land in the sunlight, and he became sick and tired like an old man and didn’t move away from the fire. He no longer went out to hunt for food—”
“And no longer did he eat the meat placed before him,” Zilla broke in. “He would shake his head and say, ‘Only do I care to eat the grub of the white man and grow fat after the manner of Yamikan.’”
“And he stopped eating the meat served to him,” Zilla interrupted. “He would shake his head and say, ‘I only want to eat the food of the white man and get fat like Yamikan.’”
“And he did not eat the meat,” Ebbits went on. “And the sickness of Bidarshik grew into a great sickness until I thought he would die. It was not a sickness of the body, but of the head. It was a sickness of desire. I, Ebbits, who am his father, make a great think. I have no more sons and I do not want Bidarshik to die. It is a head-sickness, and there is but one way to make it well. Bidarshik must journey across the lake as large as the sky to the land where there is no snow, else will he die. I make a very great think, and then I see the way for Bidarshik to go.
“And he didn’t eat the meat,” Ebbits continued. “And Bidarshik’s condition worsened until I feared he would die. It wasn’t a sickness of the body, but of the mind. It was a sickness of desire. I, Ebbits, who am his father, have thought long and hard about this. I have no other sons, and I don’t want Bidarshik to die. This is a mental sickness, and there’s only one way to cure it. Bidarshik must travel across the lake as vast as the sky to the land where there’s no snow, or he will die. I think very deeply, and then I see the path for Bidarshik to take.”
“So, one night when he sits by the fire, very sick, his head hanging down, I say, ‘My son, I have learned the way for you to go to the white man’s land.’ He looks at me, and his face is glad. ‘Go,’ I say, ‘even as Yamikan went.’ But Bidarshik is sick and does not understand. ‘Go forth,’ I say, ‘and find a white man, and, even as Yamikan, do you kill that white man. Then will the soldier white men come and get you, and even as they took Yamikan will they take you across the salt lake to the white man’s land. And then, even as Yamikan, will you return very fat, your eyes full of the things you have seen, your head filled with wisdom.’
“So, one night while he sits by the fire, feeling very sick with his head hanging down, I say, ‘My son, I've figured out how you can go to the land of the white man.’ He looks at me, and there's a smile on his face. ‘Go,’ I say, ‘just like Yamikan did.’ But Bidarshik is sick and doesn’t understand. ‘Go ahead,’ I say, ‘and find a white man, and just like Yamikan, you should kill that white man. Then the white soldiers will come and take you, just as they took Yamikan, across the salt lake to the land of the white man. And then, just like Yamikan, you'll come back very wealthy, your eyes filled with the things you've witnessed, your mind full of wisdom.’”
“And Bidarshik stands up very quick, and his hand is reaching out for his gun. ‘Where do you go?’ I ask. ‘To kill the white man,’ he says. And I see that my words have been good in the ears of Bidarshik and that he will grow well again. Also do I know that my words have been wise.
“And Bidarshik stands up quickly, and his hand reaches out for his gun. ‘Where are you going?’ I ask. ‘To kill the white man,’ he replies. And I see that my words have been well-received by Bidarshik and that he will thrive again. I also know that my words have been wise.”
“There is a white man come to this village. He does not seek after gold in the ground, nor after furs in the forest. All the time does he seek after bugs and flies. He does not eat the bugs and flies, then why does he seek after them? I do not know. Only do I know that he is a funny white man. Also does he seek after the eggs of birds. He does not eat the eggs. All that is inside he takes out, and only does he keep the shell. Eggshell is not good to eat. Nor does he eat the eggshells, but puts them away in soft boxes where they will not break. He catch many small birds. But he does not eat the birds. He takes only the skins and puts them away in boxes. Also does he like bones. Bones are not good to eat. And this strange white man likes best the bones of long time ago which he digs out of the ground.
“There’s a white guy who’s come to this village. He’s not looking for gold in the ground or furs in the forest. Instead, he’s always searching for bugs and flies. He doesn’t eat the bugs and flies, so why is he searching for them? I don’t know. All I know is that he’s a strange white guy. He also looks for bird eggs. He doesn’t eat the eggs. He takes everything inside out and only keeps the shell. Eggshell isn’t good to eat. He doesn’t eat the eggshells either; he puts them away in soft boxes so they won’t break. He catches a lot of small birds. But he doesn’t eat the birds. He only takes the skins and stores them in boxes. He also likes bones. Bones aren’t good to eat. And this weird white guy likes the bones from a long time ago that he digs up from the ground.”
“But he is not a fierce white man, and I know he will die very easy; so I say to Bidarshik, ‘My son, there is the white man for you to kill.’ And Bidarshik says that my words be wise. So he goes to a place he knows where are many bones in the ground. He digs up very many of these bones and brings them to the strange white man’s camp. The white man is made very glad. His face shines like the sun, and he smiles with much gladness as he looks at the bones. He bends his head over, so, to look well at the bones, and then Bidarshik strikes him hard on the head, with axe, once, so, and the strange white man kicks and is dead.
"But he isn't a fierce white man, and I know he will die easily; so I say to Bidarshik, 'My son, there is the white man for you to kill.' And Bidarshik agrees that my words are wise. So he goes to a place he knows where there are many bones in the ground. He digs up a lot of these bones and brings them to the strange white man's camp. The white man is very pleased. His face shines like the sun, and he smiles with great happiness as he looks at the bones. He bends down to get a better look at the bones, and then Bidarshik strikes him hard on the head with an axe, and the strange white man kicks and dies."
“‘Now,’ I say to Bidarshik, ‘will the white soldier men come and take you away to the land under the sun, where you will eat much and grow fat.’ Bidarshik is happy. Already has his sickness gone from him, and he sits by the fire and waits for the coming of the white soldier men.
“Now,” I say to Bidarshik, “are the white soldier men going to come and take you away to the land under the sun, where you will eat a lot and get healthy?” Bidarshik is happy. His sickness has already left him, and he sits by the fire, waiting for the arrival of the white soldier men.
“How was I to know the way of the white man is never twice the same?” the old man demanded, whirling upon me fiercely. “How was I to know that what the white man does yesterday he will not do to-day, and that what he does to-day he will not do to-morrow?” Ebbits shook his head sadly. “There is no understanding the white man. Yesterday he takes Yamikan to the land under the sun and makes him fat with much grub. To-day he takes Bidarshik and—what does he do with Bidarshik? Let me tell you what he does with Bidarshik.
“How was I supposed to know that the way of the white man is never the same?” the old man said, turning to me fiercely. “How was I supposed to know that what the white man did yesterday, he won’t do today, and that what he does today, he won’t do tomorrow?” Ebbits shook his head sadly. “There’s no understanding the white man. Yesterday he took Yamikan to the land under the sun and made him fat with plenty of food. Today he takes Bidarshik and—what does he do with Bidarshik? Let me tell you what he does with Bidarshik.”
“I, Ebbits, his father, will tell you. He takes Bidarshik to Cambell Fort, and he ties a rope around his neck, so, and, when his feet are no more on the ground, he dies.”
“I, Ebbits, his father, will tell you. He takes Bidarshik to Cambell Fort, and he ties a rope around his neck, so when his feet are no longer on the ground, he dies.”
“Ai! ai!” wailed Zilla. “And never does he cross the lake large as the sky, nor see the land under the sun where there is no snow.”
“Ai! ai!” cried Zilla. “And he never crosses the lake as big as the sky, nor sees the land under the sun where there is no snow.”
“Wherefore,” old Ebbits said with grave dignity, “there be no one to hunt meat for me in my old age, and I sit hungry by my fire and tell my story to the White Man who has given me grub, and strong tea, and tobacco for my pipe.”
“Therefore,” old Ebbits said with serious dignity, “there's no one to hunt food for me in my old age, and I sit hungry by my fire and share my story with the White Man who has given me food, strong tea, and tobacco for my pipe.”
“Because of the lying and very miserable white people,” Zilla proclaimed shrilly.
“Because of the deceitful and really miserable white people,” Zilla exclaimed sharply.
“Nay,” answered the old man with gentle positiveness. “Because of the way of the white man, which is without understanding and never twice the same.”
“Nah,” replied the old man with a calm certainty. “Because of how the white man behaves, which lacks understanding and is never consistent.”
THE STORY OF KEESH
Keesh lived long ago on the rim of the polar sea, was head man of his village through many and prosperous years, and died full of honors with his name on the lips of men. So long ago did he live that only the old men remember his name, his name and the tale, which they got from the old men before them, and which the old men to come will tell to their children and their children’s children down to the end of time. And the winter darkness, when the north gales make their long sweep across the ice-pack, and the air is filled with flying white, and no man may venture forth, is the chosen time for the telling of how Keesh, from the poorest igloo in the village, rose to power and place over them all.
Keesh lived a long time ago on the edge of the polar sea. He was the leader of his village for many successful years and died a respected man, with his name still on people's lips. So long ago was his time that only the elders remember his name and the story, passed down from the elders before them, and that future elders will share with their children and grandchildren until the end of time. The winter darkness, when the northern winds sweep across the ice and the air is filled with swirling snow, is the perfect time to tell how Keesh, from the humblest igloo in the village, rose to prominence over everyone.
He was a bright boy, so the tale runs, healthy and strong, and he had seen thirteen suns, in their way of reckoning time. For each winter the sun leaves the land in darkness, and the next year a new sun returns so that they may be warm again and look upon one another’s faces. The father of Keesh had been a very brave man, but he had met his death in a time of famine, when he sought to save the lives of his people by taking the life of a great polar bear. In his eagerness he came to close grapples with the bear, and his bones were crushed; but the bear had much meat on him and the people were saved. Keesh was his only son, and after that Keesh lived alone with his mother. But the people are prone to forget, and they forgot the deed of his father; and he being but a boy, and his mother only a woman, they, too, were swiftly forgotten, and ere long came to live in the meanest of all the igloos.
He was a bright boy, or so the story goes, healthy and strong, and he had seen thirteen suns, according to their way of keeping time. Each winter, the sun leaves the land in darkness, and the following year a new sun returns so that they can be warm again and see each other's faces. Keesh's father had been a very brave man, but he died during a famine when he tried to save his people by killing a great polar bear. In his eagerness, he got too close to the bear, and his bones were crushed; but the bear had plenty of meat, and the people were saved. Keesh was his only son, and after that, Keesh lived alone with his mother. But people tend to forget, and they forgot his father's deed; and since he was just a boy and his mother was only a woman, they, too, were quickly forgotten, and soon they ended up living in the smallest of all the igloos.
It was at a council, one night, in the big igloo of Klosh-Kwan, the chief, that Keesh showed the blood that ran in his veins and the manhood that stiffened his back. With the dignity of an elder, he rose to his feet, and waited for silence amid the babble of voices.
It was at a meeting one night in the big igloo of Klosh-Kwan, the chief, that Keesh revealed the strength in his blood and the determination that held him upright. With the poise of an elder, he stood up and waited for quiet in the midst of the chatter.
“It is true that meat be apportioned me and mine,” he said. “But it is ofttimes old and tough, this meat, and, moreover, it has an unusual quantity of bones.”
“It’s true that I get meat for me and mine,” he said. “But it’s often old and tough, and on top of that, it has an unusual amount of bones.”
The hunters, grizzled and gray, and lusty and young, were aghast. The like had never been known before. A child, that talked like a grown man, and said harsh things to their very faces!
The hunters, rugged and old, and eager and young, were shocked. They had never seen anything like it before. A child, who spoke like an adult, and said rude things right to their faces!
But steadily and with seriousness, Keesh went on. “For that I know my father, Bok, was a great hunter, I speak these words. It is said that Bok brought home more meat than any of the two best hunters, that with his own hands he attended to the division of it, that with his own eyes he saw to it that the least old woman and the last old man received fair share.”
But steadily and seriously, Keesh continued. “I say this because I know my father, Bok, was a great hunter. People say that Bok brought home more meat than the two best hunters combined, that he personally handled the distribution, and that he made sure even the oldest woman and the last old man received their fair share.”
“Na! Na!” the men cried. “Put the child out!” “Send him off to bed!” “He is no man that he should talk to men and graybeards!”
“Na! Na!” the men shouted. “Get the child out!” “Send him off to bed!” “He’s no man to be talking to other men and old folks!”
He waited calmly till the uproar died down.
He calmly waited until the noise died down.
“Thou hast a wife, Ugh-Gluk,” he said, “and for her dost thou speak. And thou, too, Massuk, a mother also, and for them dost thou speak. My mother has no one, save me; wherefore I speak. As I say, though Bok be dead because he hunted over-keenly, it is just that I, who am his son, and that Ikeega, who is my mother and was his wife, should have meat in plenty so long as there be meat in plenty in the tribe. I, Keesh, the son of Bok, have spoken.”
“You have a wife, Ugh-Gluk,” he said, “and you speak for her. And you, too, Massuk, are a mother, and you speak for them. My mother has no one but me; that's why I speak. As I said, even though Bok is dead because he hunted too eagerly, it’s only fair that I, his son, and Ikeega, my mother and his wife, should have plenty of meat as long as there is plenty in the tribe. I, Keesh, the son of Bok, have spoken.”
He sat down, his ears keenly alert to the flood of protest and indignation his words had created.
He sat down, his ears sharply tuned to the wave of protest and anger his words had sparked.
“That a boy should speak in council!” old Ugh-Gluk was mumbling.
“That a boy should speak in council!” old Ugh-Gluk was mumbling.
“Shall the babes in arms tell us men the things we shall do?” Massuk demanded in a loud voice. “Am I a man that I should be made a mock by every child that cries for meat?”
“Should the infants in our arms tell us men what we should do?” Massuk shouted. “Am I a man who should be mocked by every child that cries for food?”
The anger boiled a white heat. They ordered him to bed, threatened that he should have no meat at all, and promised him sore beatings for his presumption. Keesh’s eyes began to flash, and the blood to pound darkly under his skin. In the midst of the abuse he sprang to his feet.
The anger reached a boiling point. They told him to go to bed, warned him that he wouldn't get any meat at all, and promised him serious beatings for his boldness. Keesh’s eyes started to blaze, and he could feel the blood pounding under his skin. In the middle of the insults, he jumped to his feet.
“Hear me, ye men!” he cried. “Never shall I speak in the council again, never again till the men come to me and say, ‘It is well, Keesh, that thou shouldst speak, it is well and it is our wish.’ Take this now, ye men, for my last word. Bok, my father, was a great hunter. I, too, his son, shall go and hunt the meat that I eat. And be it known, now, that the division of that which I kill shall be fair. And no widow nor weak one shall cry in the night because there is no meat, when the strong men are groaning in great pain for that they have eaten overmuch. And in the days to come there shall be shame upon the strong men who have eaten overmuch. I, Keesh, have said it!”
“Hear me, everyone!” he shouted. “I will never speak in the council again, not until the men come to me and say, ‘It’s good, Keesh, for you to speak, it’s good and it’s what we want.’ Take this now, everyone, as my last word. Bok, my father, was a great hunter. I, his son, will also go and hunt the meat that I eat. And let it be known now that the distribution of what I kill will be fair. No widow or weak person will cry out at night because they have no meat, while the strong men are groaning in pain from overeating. In the days to come, there will be shame for the strong men who have eaten too much. I, Keesh, have said it!”
Jeers and scornful laughter followed him out of the igloo, but his jaw was set and he went his way, looking neither to right nor left.
Jeers and mocking laughter followed him out of the igloo, but his jaw was clenched and he continued on his path, not looking to the right or left.
The next day he went forth along the shore-line where the ice and the land met together. Those who saw him go noted that he carried his bow, with a goodly supply of bone-barbed arrows, and that across his shoulder was his father’s big hunting-spear. And there was laughter, and much talk, at the event. It was an unprecedented occurrence. Never did boys of his tender age go forth to hunt, much less to hunt alone. Also were there shaking of heads and prophetic mutterings, and the women looked pityingly at Ikeega, and her face was grave and sad.
The next day, he set out along the shoreline where the ice met the land. Those who saw him leave noticed he was carrying his bow, stocked with a good supply of bone-barbed arrows, and across his shoulder was his father's large hunting spear. There was laughter and a lot of conversation about the event. It was something that had never happened before. Boys his age never went out to hunt, let alone hunt alone. There were also shaking heads and muttered predictions, and the women looked at Ikeega with pity; her expression was serious and sad.
“He will be back ere long,” they said cheeringly.
“He’ll be back soon,” they said encouragingly.
“Let him go; it will teach him a lesson,” the hunters said. “And he will come back shortly, and he will be meek and soft of speech in the days to follow.”
"Let him go; it will teach him a lesson," the hunters said. "And he will come back soon, and he will be humble and soft-spoken in the days to come."
But a day passed, and a second, and on the third a wild gale blew, and there was no Keesh. Ikeega tore her hair and put soot of the seal-oil on her face in token of her grief; and the women assailed the men with bitter words in that they had mistreated the boy and sent him to his death; and the men made no answer, preparing to go in search of the body when the storm abated.
But a day went by, then another, and on the third day a fierce storm blew, and Keesh was still missing. Ikeega tore her hair and smeared seal oil soot on her face as a sign of her sorrow; the women scolded the men harshly for mistreating the boy and sending him to his death; the men remained silent, getting ready to search for the body once the storm eased.
Early next morning, however, Keesh strode into the village. But he came not shamefacedly. Across his shoulders he bore a burden of fresh-killed meat. And there was importance in his step and arrogance in his speech.
Early the next morning, however, Keesh walked into the village. But he didn’t come in feeling ashamed. Across his shoulders, he carried a load of freshly killed meat. And there was a sense of significance in his stride and confidence in his words.
“Go, ye men, with the dogs and sledges, and take my trail for the better part of a day’s travel,” he said. “There is much meat on the ice—a she-bear and two half-grown cubs.”
“Go, you guys, with the dogs and sleds, and follow my trail for most of a day,” he said. “There’s plenty of meat on the ice—a female bear and two nearly grown cubs.”
Ikeega was overcome with joy, but he received her demonstrations in manlike fashion, saying: “Come, Ikeega, let us eat. And after that I shall sleep, for I am weary.”
Ikeega was filled with joy, but he responded to her displays in a masculine way, saying: “Come, Ikeega, let’s eat. And after that, I’ll sleep because I’m tired.”
And he passed into their igloo and ate profoundly, and after that slept for twenty running hours.
And he went into their igloo and ate heartily, and after that slept for twenty straight hours.
There was much doubt at first, much doubt and discussion. The killing of a polar bear is very dangerous, but thrice dangerous is it, and three times thrice, to kill a mother bear with her cubs. The men could not bring themselves to believe that the boy Keesh, single-handed, had accomplished so great a marvel. But the women spoke of the fresh-killed meat he had brought on his back, and this was an overwhelming argument against their unbelief. So they finally departed, grumbling greatly that in all probability, if the thing were so, he had neglected to cut up the carcasses. Now in the north it is very necessary that this should be done as soon as a kill is made. If not, the meat freezes so solidly as to turn the edge of the sharpest knife, and a three-hundred-pound bear, frozen stiff, is no easy thing to put upon a sled and haul over the rough ice. But arrived at the spot, they found not only the kill, which they had doubted, but that Keesh had quartered the beasts in true hunter fashion, and removed the entrails.
There was a lot of doubt at first, a lot of doubt and discussion. Killing a polar bear is very dangerous, but it's even more dangerous to kill a mother bear with her cubs. The men couldn't believe that the boy Keesh had accomplished such an incredible feat all by himself. But the women talked about the fresh meat he had brought back, and that argument was hard to ignore. So they finally left, grumbling that if it really happened, he likely forgot to gut the carcasses. In the north, it's crucial to do this as soon as a kill is made. If not, the meat freezes so solidly that even the sharpest knife can't cut through, and a three-hundred-pound bear, frozen solid, is not easy to load onto a sled and pull over rough ice. But when they got to the spot, they found not only the kill they had doubted but also that Keesh had expertly quartered the animals and removed the entrails.
Thus began the mystery of Keesh, a mystery that deepened and deepened with the passing of the days. His very next trip he killed a young bear, nearly full-grown, and on the trip following, a large male bear and his mate. He was ordinarily gone from three to four days, though it was nothing unusual for him to stay away a week at a time on the ice-field. Always he declined company on these expeditions, and the people marvelled. “How does he do it?” they demanded of one another. “Never does he take a dog with him, and dogs are of such great help, too.”
Thus began the mystery of Keesh, a mystery that grew deeper with each passing day. On his very next trip, he killed a young bear, almost fully grown, and on the following trip, he took down a large male bear and its mate. He usually spent three to four days away, although it wasn't unusual for him to be gone for a week at a time on the ice field. He always chose to go alone on these trips, and people were amazed. “How does he do it?” they asked each other. “He never takes a dog with him, and dogs are so helpful too.”
“Why dost thou hunt only bear?” Klosh-Kwan once ventured to ask him.
“Why do you only hunt bears?” Klosh-Kwan once asked him.
And Keesh made fitting answer. “It is well known that there is more meat on the bear,” he said.
And Keesh replied appropriately. “It's well known that there's more meat on the bear,” he said.
But there was also talk of witchcraft in the village. “He hunts with evil spirits,” some of the people contended, “wherefore his hunting is rewarded. How else can it be, save that he hunts with evil spirits?”
But there was also talk of witchcraft in the village. “He hunts with evil spirits,” some people argued, “so his hunting is successful. How else could it be, unless he hunts with evil spirits?”
“Mayhap they be not evil, but good, these spirits,” others said. “It is known that his father was a mighty hunter. May not his father hunt with him so that he may attain excellence and patience and understanding? Who knows?”
“Maybe they’re not evil, but good, these spirits,” others said. “It’s known that his father was a great hunter. Couldn’t his father be hunting alongside him so he can achieve excellence and patience and understanding? Who knows?”
None the less, his success continued, and the less skilful hunters were often kept busy hauling in his meat. And in the division of it he was just. As his father had done before him, he saw to it that the least old woman and the last old man received a fair portion, keeping no more for himself than his needs required. And because of this, and of his merit as a hunter, he was looked upon with respect, and even awe; and there was talk of making him chief after old Klosh-Kwan. Because of the things he had done, they looked for him to appear again in the council, but he never came, and they were ashamed to ask.
Nonetheless, his success continued, and the less skilled hunters were often busy bringing in his catch. In dividing it, he was fair. Like his father before him, he made sure that the oldest woman and the oldest man received their fair share, keeping only what he needed for himself. Because of this, and his skill as a hunter, he was viewed with respect and even awe; there was even talk of making him chief after old Klosh-Kwan. Due to his accomplishments, they expected him to show up again at the council, but he never did, and they felt too ashamed to ask.
“I am minded to build me an igloo,” he said one day to Klosh-Kwan and a number of the hunters. “It shall be a large igloo, wherein Ikeega and I can dwell in comfort.”
“I want to build an igloo,” he said one day to Klosh-Kwan and several of the hunters. “It will be a big igloo, where Ikeega and I can live comfortably.”
“Ay,” they nodded gravely.
"Yeah," they nodded seriously.
“But I have no time. My business is hunting, and it takes all my time. So it is but just that the men and women of the village who eat my meat should build me my igloo.”
“But I have no time. My job is hunting, and it takes all my time. So it’s only fair that the people in the village who eat my meat should build me my igloo.”
And the igloo was built accordingly, on a generous scale which exceeded even the dwelling of Klosh-Kwan. Keesh and his mother moved into it, and it was the first prosperity she had enjoyed since the death of Bok. Nor was material prosperity alone hers, for, because of her wonderful son and the position he had given her, she came to be looked upon as the first woman in all the village; and the women were given to visiting her, to asking her advice, and to quoting her wisdom when arguments arose among themselves or with the men.
And the igloo was built accordingly, on a generous scale that even surpassed Klosh-Kwan's home. Keesh and his mother moved in, and it was the first real comfort she had experienced since Bok passed away. But it wasn't just material comfort she gained; thanks to her amazing son and the status he had given her, she became regarded as the most respected woman in the entire village. Other women started visiting her more often, seeking her advice and quoting her insights during their discussions, whether among themselves or with the men.
But it was the mystery of Keesh’s marvellous hunting that took chief place in all their minds. And one day Ugh-Gluk taxed him with witchcraft to his face.
But it was the mystery of Keesh’s incredible hunting skills that occupied everyone's thoughts. And one day, Ugh-Gluk confronted him directly, accusing him of witchcraft.
“It is charged,” Ugh-Gluk said ominously, “that thou dealest with evil spirits, wherefore thy hunting is rewarded.”
“It is said,” Ugh-Gluk said ominously, “that you deal with evil spirits, which is why your hunting is rewarded.”
“Is not the meat good?” Keesh made answer. “Has one in the village yet to fall sick from the eating of it? How dost thou know that witchcraft be concerned? Or dost thou guess, in the dark, merely because of the envy that consumes thee?”
“Is the meat not good?” Keesh replied. “Has anyone in the village gotten sick from eating it yet? How do you know that witchcraft is involved? Or are you just speculating, in the dark, out of the jealousy that eats you up?”
And Ugh-Gluk withdrew discomfited, the women laughing at him as he walked away. But in the council one night, after long deliberation, it was determined to put spies on his track when he went forth to hunt, so that his methods might be learned. So, on his next trip, Bim and Bawn, two young men, and of hunters the craftiest, followed after him, taking care not to be seen. After five days they returned, their eyes bulging and their tongues a-tremble to tell what they had seen. The council was hastily called in Klosh-Kwan’s dwelling, and Bim took up the tale.
And Ugh-Gluk walked away feeling embarrassed, with the women laughing at him. But one night in the council, after a long discussion, they decided to put spies on him when he went out to hunt, so they could learn his methods. So, on his next trip, Bim and Bawn, two of the craftiest young hunters, followed him, making sure not to be seen. After five days, they returned with wide eyes and shaky voices, eager to share what they had seen. The council was quickly called in Klosh-Kwan’s house, and Bim began to tell the story.
“Brothers! As commanded, we journeyed on the trail of Keesh, and cunningly we journeyed, so that he might not know. And midway of the first day he picked up with a great he-bear. It was a very great bear.”
“Brothers! As instructed, we tracked Keesh quietly, so he wouldn't notice us. And halfway through the first day, he ran into a huge male bear. It was a massive bear.”
“None greater,” Bawn corroborated, and went on himself. “Yet was the bear not inclined to fight, for he turned away and made off slowly over the ice. This we saw from the rocks of the shore, and the bear came toward us, and after him came Keesh, very much unafraid. And he shouted harsh words after the bear, and waved his arms about, and made much noise. Then did the bear grow angry, and rise up on his hind legs, and growl. But Keesh walked right up to the bear.”
“None greater,” Bawn agreed, and continued on himself. “But the bear wasn’t looking to fight; he turned away and slowly walked off across the ice. We saw this from the shore’s rocks, and the bear came towards us, followed closely by Keesh, who was totally unafraid. He yelled harsh words at the bear, waved his arms around, and made a lot of noise. This made the bear angry, and he stood up on his hind legs and growled. But Keesh confidently approached the bear.”
“Ay,” Bim continued the story. “Right up to the bear Keesh walked. And the bear took after him, and Keesh ran away. But as he ran he dropped a little round ball on the ice. And the bear stopped and smelled of it, then swallowed it up. And Keesh continued to run away and drop little round balls, and the bear continued to swallow them up.”
“Ay,” Bim kept telling the story. “Keesh walked right up to the bear. The bear chased after him, and Keesh ran away. But as he ran, he dropped a little round ball on the ice. The bear stopped, sniffed it, and then swallowed it. Keesh kept running and dropping little round balls, and the bear kept swallowing them.”
Exclamations and cries of doubt were being made, and Ugh-Gluk expressed open unbelief.
Exclamations and shouts of doubt were happening, and Ugh-Gluk openly expressed his disbelief.
“With our own eyes we saw it,” Bim affirmed.
“With our own eyes, we saw it,” Bim confirmed.
And Bawn—“Ay, with our own eyes. And this continued until the bear stood suddenly upright and cried aloud in pain, and thrashed his fore paws madly about. And Keesh continued to make off over the ice to a safe distance. But the bear gave him no notice, being occupied with the misfortune the little round balls had wrought within him.”
And Bawn—“Yeah, with our own eyes. And this went on until the bear suddenly stood up, cried out in pain, and thrashed his front paws around wildly. And Keesh kept moving away over the ice to a safe distance. But the bear didn’t pay him any attention, focused on the trouble the little round balls had caused inside him.”
“Ay, within him,” Bim interrupted. “For he did claw at himself, and leap about over the ice like a playful puppy, save from the way he growled and squealed it was plain it was not play but pain. Never did I see such a sight!”
“Ay, inside him,” Bim interrupted. “For he did scratch at himself and jump around on the ice like a playful puppy, but the way he growled and squealed made it clear that it wasn't play but pain. I’ve never seen such a sight!”
“Nay, never was such a sight seen,” Bawn took up the strain. “And furthermore, it was such a large bear.”
“Nah, you’ve never seen anything like it,” Bawn continued. “And also, it was a huge bear.”
“Witchcraft,” Ugh-Gluk suggested.
“Witchcraft,” Ugh-Gluk proposed.
“I know not,” Bawn replied. “I tell only of what my eyes beheld. And after a while the bear grew weak and tired, for he was very heavy and he had jumped about with exceeding violence, and he went off along the shore-ice, shaking his head slowly from side to side and sitting down ever and again to squeal and cry. And Keesh followed after the bear, and we followed after Keesh, and for that day and three days more we followed. The bear grew weak, and never ceased crying from his pain.”
“I don’t know,” Bawn replied. “I can only tell you what I saw. Eventually, the bear got weak and tired because he was really heavy and had been jumping around a lot. He moved along the shore ice, shaking his head slowly from side to side and sitting down every now and then to whimper and cry. Keesh followed the bear, and we followed Keesh, and we kept this up for that day and three more days. The bear grew weaker and kept crying from his pain.”
“It was a charm!” Ugh-Gluk exclaimed. “Surely it was a charm!”
“It was awesome!” Ugh-Gluk exclaimed. “Definitely, it was awesome!”
“It may well be.”
"That could be true."
And Bim relieved Bawn. “The bear wandered, now this way and now that, doubling back and forth and crossing his trail in circles, so that at the end he was near where Keesh had first come upon him. By this time he was quite sick, the bear, and could crawl no farther, so Keesh came up close and speared him to death.”
And Bim freed Bawn. “The bear moved around, going both this way and that, turning back and forth and crossing his path in circles, until eventually he ended up close to where Keesh had first found him. By now, the bear was really sick and couldn’t crawl any farther, so Keesh got close and killed him with a spear.”
“And then?” Klosh-Kwan demanded.
“And then?” Klosh-Kwan asked.
“Then we left Keesh skinning the bear, and came running that the news of the killing might be told.”
“Then we left Keesh skinning the bear and ran to share the news of the kill.”
And in the afternoon of that day the women hauled in the meat of the bear while the men sat in council assembled. When Keesh arrived a messenger was sent to him, bidding him come to the council. But he sent reply, saying that he was hungry and tired; also that his igloo was large and comfortable and could hold many men.
And in the afternoon of that day, the women brought in the bear meat while the men sat together in a meeting. When Keesh arrived, they sent someone to call him to the meeting. But he replied, saying that he was hungry and tired; also that his igloo was big and cozy and could hold many men.
And curiosity was so strong on the men that the whole council, Klosh-Kwan to the fore, rose up and went to the igloo of Keesh. He was eating, but he received them with respect and seated them according to their rank. Ikeega was proud and embarrassed by turns, but Keesh was quite composed.
And the men's curiosity was so intense that the entire council, with Klosh-Kwan leading, got up and went to Keesh's igloo. He was eating, but he welcomed them with respect and seated them according to their rank. Ikeega felt a mix of pride and embarrassment, while Keesh remained completely composed.
Klosh-Kwan recited the information brought by Bim and Bawn, and at its close said in a stern voice: “So explanation is wanted, O Keesh, of thy manner of hunting. Is there witchcraft in it?”
Klosh-Kwan shared the information reported by Bim and Bawn, and at the end, stated in a serious tone: “So, Keesh, we want an explanation of your hunting methods. Is there some sort of witchcraft involved?”
Keesh looked up and smiled. “Nay, O Klosh-Kwan. It is not for a boy to know aught of witches, and of witches I know nothing. I have but devised a means whereby I may kill the ice-bear with ease, that is all. It be headcraft, not witchcraft.”
Keesh looked up and smiled. “No, O Klosh-Kwan. A boy shouldn’t know anything about witches, and I don’t know anything about them. I’ve just come up with a way to easily kill the ice-bear, that’s all. It’s clever thinking, not witchcraft.”
“And may any man?”
“And can any man?”
“Any man.”
"Any guy."
There was a long silence. The men looked in one another’s faces, and Keesh went on eating.
There was a long silence. The men looked at each other's faces, and Keesh continued eating.
“And . . . and . . . and wilt thou tell us, O Keesh?” Klosh-Kwan finally asked in a tremulous voice.
“And . . . and . . . and will you tell us, O Keesh?” Klosh-Kwan finally asked in a shaky voice.
“Yea, I will tell thee.” Keesh finished sucking a marrow-bone and rose to his feet. “It is quite simple. Behold!”
“Yeah, I’ll tell you.” Keesh finished sucking a marrow-bone and stood up. “It’s really simple. Look!”
He picked up a thin strip of whalebone and showed it to them. The ends were sharp as needle-points. The strip he coiled carefully, till it disappeared in his hand. Then, suddenly releasing it, it sprang straight again. He picked up a piece of blubber.
He grabbed a thin strip of whalebone and showed it to them. The ends were as sharp as needles. He coiled the strip carefully until it vanished in his hand. Then, suddenly letting it go, it sprang back straight again. He picked up a piece of blubber.
“So,” he said, “one takes a small chunk of blubber, thus, and thus makes it hollow. Then into the hollow goes the whalebone, so, tightly coiled, and another piece of blubber is fitted over the whale-bone. After that it is put outside where it freezes into a little round ball. The bear swallows the little round ball, the blubber melts, the whalebone with its sharp ends stands out straight, the bear gets sick, and when the bear is very sick, why, you kill him with a spear. It is quite simple.”
“So,” he said, “you take a small piece of blubber like this and make it hollow. Then, you put the whalebone inside, tightly coiled, and cover it with another piece of blubber. After that, you leave it outside to freeze into a little round ball. The bear swallows the little round ball, the blubber melts, and the whalebone with its sharp ends sticks out straight. The bear gets sick, and when the bear is really sick, you kill it with a spear. It's pretty straightforward.”
And Ugh-Gluk said “Oh!” and Klosh-Kwan said “Ah!” And each said something after his own manner, and all understood.
And Ugh-Gluk said, “Oh!” and Klosh-Kwan said, “Ah!” Each expressed themselves in their own way, and everyone understood.
And this is the story of Keesh, who lived long ago on the rim of the polar sea. Because he exercised headcraft and not witchcraft, he rose from the meanest igloo to be head man of his village, and through all the years that he lived, it is related, his tribe was prosperous, and neither widow nor weak one cried aloud in the night because there was no meat.
And this is the story of Keesh, who lived a long time ago on the edge of the polar sea. Because he relied on intelligence instead of magic, he rose from the poorest igloo to become the leader of his village. It’s said that throughout his life, his tribe thrived, and neither widows nor the vulnerable cried out at night because they didn’t have any food.
THE UNEXPECTED
It is a simple matter to see the obvious, to do the expected. The tendency of the individual life is to be static rather than dynamic, and this tendency is made into a propulsion by civilization, where the obvious only is seen, and the unexpected rarely happens. When the unexpected does happen, however, and when it is of sufficiently grave import, the unfit perish. They do not see what is not obvious, are unable to do the unexpected, are incapable of adjusting their well-grooved lives to other and strange grooves. In short, when they come to the end of their own groove, they die.
It’s easy to notice what’s obvious and do what’s expected. People naturally lean toward being stagnant instead of dynamic, and this inclination is reinforced by society, where only the obvious is recognized, and the unexpected rarely occurs. However, when the unexpected does happen, and it’s significant enough, the unfit do not survive. They can’t see what isn’t clear, aren’t able to adapt to the unexpected, and struggle to change their established routines to fit new and unfamiliar situations. In short, when they reach the end of their familiar routine, they can’t go on.
On the other hand, there are those that make toward survival, the fit individuals who escape from the rule of the obvious and the expected and adjust their lives to no matter what strange grooves they may stray into, or into which they may be forced. Such an individual was Edith Whittlesey. She was born in a rural district of England, where life proceeds by rule of thumb and the unexpected is so very unexpected that when it happens it is looked upon as an immorality. She went into service early, and while yet a young woman, by rule-of-thumb progression, she became a lady’s maid.
On the flip side, there are people who focus on survival, the adaptable ones who break free from the obvious and the expected, changing their lives no matter how unusual the paths they end up on or are pushed into. One such person was Edith Whittlesey. She was born in a rural area of England, where life follows the basics and anything unexpected is seen as something inappropriate. She started working early and, while still quite young, through the usual progression, she became a lady's maid.
The effect of civilization is to impose human law upon environment until it becomes machine-like in its regularity. The objectionable is eliminated, the inevitable is foreseen. One is not even made wet by the rain nor cold by the frost; while death, instead of stalking about grewsome and accidental, becomes a prearranged pageant, moving along a well-oiled groove to the family vault, where the hinges are kept from rusting and the dust from the air is swept continually away.
The effect of civilization is to enforce human rules on the environment until it becomes almost mechanical in its predictability. The undesirable is removed, and the unavoidable is anticipated. One isn't even made wet by the rain or cold by the frost; meanwhile, death, instead of lurking ominously and unexpectedly, turns into a planned event, smoothly following a set path to the family tomb, where the hinges are preserved from rust, and the dust from the air is constantly cleaned away.
Such was the environment of Edith Whittlesey. Nothing happened. It could scarcely be called a happening, when, at the age of twenty-five, she accompanied her mistress on a bit of travel to the United States. The groove merely changed its direction. It was still the same groove and well oiled. It was a groove that bridged the Atlantic with uneventfulness, so that the ship was not a ship in the midst of the sea, but a capacious, many-corridored hotel that moved swiftly and placidly, crushing the waves into submission with its colossal bulk until the sea was a mill-pond, monotonous with quietude. And at the other side the groove continued on over the land—a well-disposed, respectable groove that supplied hotels at every stopping-place, and hotels on wheels between the stopping-places.
Such was Edith Whittlesey's world. Nothing really happened. It barely qualified as a happening when, at twenty-five, she traveled to the United States with her employer. The routine simply shifted its course. It was still the same routine, well-oiled and smooth. This routine connected the Atlantic with an uneventful journey, so the ship felt less like a vessel in the ocean and more like a spacious hotel with many hallways, gliding swiftly and calmly, dominating the waves with its massive size until the sea seemed like a still pond, dull and serene. And once they reached the other side, the routine continued overland—a pleasant, respectable path offering hotels at every stop and even mobile ones between stops.
In Chicago, while her mistress saw one side of social life, Edith Whittlesey saw another side; and when she left her lady’s service and became Edith Nelson, she betrayed, perhaps faintly, her ability to grapple with the unexpected and to master it. Hans Nelson, immigrant, Swede by birth and carpenter by occupation, had in him that Teutonic unrest that drives the race ever westward on its great adventure. He was a large-muscled, stolid sort of a man, in whom little imagination was coupled with immense initiative, and who possessed, withal, loyalty and affection as sturdy as his own strength.
In Chicago, while her employer experienced one aspect of social life, Edith Whittlesey encountered another. When she left her lady's service and became Edith Nelson, she subtly revealed her capacity to handle the unexpected and take charge. Hans Nelson, an immigrant, was born in Sweden and worked as a carpenter. He embodied that restless spirit that drives people to move westward in search of adventure. He was a big, solid man with little imagination but a lot of initiative, and he had loyalty and affection as strong as his own physical strength.
“When I have worked hard and saved me some money, I will go to Colorado,” he had told Edith on the day after their wedding. A year later they were in Colorado, where Hans Nelson saw his first mining and caught the mining-fever himself. His prospecting led him through the Dakotas, Idaho, and eastern Oregon, and on into the mountains of British Columbia. In camp and on trail, Edith Nelson was always with him, sharing his luck, his hardship, and his toil. The short step of the house-reared woman she exchanged for the long stride of the mountaineer. She learned to look upon danger clear-eyed and with understanding, losing forever that panic fear which is bred of ignorance and which afflicts the city-reared, making them as silly as silly horses, so that they await fate in frozen horror instead of grappling with it, or stampede in blind self-destroying terror which clutters the way with their crushed carcasses.
“When I’ve worked hard and saved up some money, I’m going to Colorado,” he told Edith the day after their wedding. A year later, they were in Colorado, where Hans Nelson saw his first mining operation and caught the mining fever himself. His prospecting took him through the Dakotas, Idaho, and eastern Oregon, and into the mountains of British Columbia. Throughout their journey, Edith Nelson was always by his side, sharing in his luck, hardships, and labor. She traded her short, refined steps for the long strides of a mountaineer. She learned to face danger with clear eyes and understanding, forever losing the panic fear that comes from ignorance, which affects city dwellers, making them as foolish as scared horses. Instead of confronting their fate, they freeze in horror or stampede in blind, self-destructive terror, leaving a trail of their crushed bodies behind.
Edith Nelson met the unexpected at every turn of the trail, and she trained her vision so that she saw in the landscape, not the obvious, but the concealed. She, who had never cooked in her life, learned to make bread without the mediation of hops, yeast, or baking-powder, and to bake bread, top and bottom, in a frying-pan before an open fire. And when the last cup of flour was gone and the last rind of bacon, she was able to rise to the occasion, and of moccasins and the softer-tanned bits of leather in the outfit to make a grub-stake substitute that somehow held a man’s soul in his body and enabled him to stagger on. She learned to pack a horse as well as a man,—a task to break the heart and the pride of any city-dweller, and she knew how to throw the hitch best suited for any particular kind of pack. Also, she could build a fire of wet wood in a downpour of rain and not lose her temper. In short, in all its guises she mastered the unexpected. But the Great Unexpected was yet to come into her life and put its test upon her.
Edith Nelson encountered surprises at every turn on the trail, and she trained herself to see not just the obvious in the landscape, but also what was hidden. She, who had never cooked before, learned to make bread without hops, yeast, or baking powder, and to bake it completely in a frying pan over an open fire. When the last cup of flour and the last piece of bacon were gone, she was able to rise to the challenge, using moccasins and softer pieces of leather to create a makeshift food source that somehow sustained a man’s spirit and allowed him to keep going. She learned how to pack a horse as well as a man—a task that could break the heart and pride of any city person—and she knew how to tie the best hitch for different kinds of packs. Additionally, she could build a fire from wet wood in pouring rain without losing her cool. In short, she mastered the unexpected in all its forms. But the greatest surprise was still to come into her life and test her.
The gold-seeking tide was flooding northward into Alaska, and it was inevitable that Hans Nelson and his wife should he caught up by the stream and swept toward the Klondike. The fall of 1897 found them at Dyea, but without the money to carry an outfit across Chilcoot Pass and float it down to Dawson. So Hans Nelson worked at his trade that winter and helped rear the mushroom outfitting-town of Skaguay.
The gold rush was moving north into Alaska, and it was only a matter of time before Hans Nelson and his wife got swept up in it and headed to the Klondike. By the fall of 1897, they were in Dyea, but they didn’t have enough money to get the supplies they needed to cross Chilcoot Pass and float them down to Dawson. So, that winter, Hans worked at his trade and helped build up the growing outfitting town of Skaguay.
He was on the edge of things, and throughout the winter he heard all Alaska calling to him. Latuya Bay called loudest, so that the summer of 1898 found him and his wife threading the mazes of the broken coast-line in seventy-foot Siwash canoes. With them were Indians, also three other men. The Indians landed them and their supplies in a lonely bight of land a hundred miles or so beyond Latuya Bay, and returned to Skaguay; but the three other men remained, for they were members of the organized party. Each had put an equal share of capital into the outfitting, and the profits were to be divided equally. In that Edith Nelson undertook to cook for the outfit, a man’s share was to be her portion.
He was on the brink of everything, and all through the winter he heard Alaska calling to him. Latuya Bay called the loudest, so by the summer of 1898, he and his wife were navigating the intricate coastline in seventy-foot Siwash canoes. With them were some Indians and three other men. The Indians dropped them and their supplies off in a remote bay about a hundred miles past Latuya Bay and went back to Skaguay; however, the three other men stayed behind because they were part of the organized group. Each had invested an equal amount of money into the supplies, and the profits were to be split equally. Since Edith Nelson agreed to cook for the group, she was entitled to a man’s share.
First, spruce trees were cut down and a three-room cabin constructed. To keep this cabin was Edith Nelson’s task. The task of the men was to search for gold, which they did; and to find gold, which they likewise did. It was not a startling find, merely a low-pay placer where long hours of severe toil earned each man between fifteen and twenty dollars a day. The brief Alaskan summer protracted itself beyond its usual length, and they took advantage of the opportunity, delaying their return to Skaguay to the last moment. And then it was too late. Arrangements had been made to accompany the several dozen local Indians on their fall trading trip down the coast. The Siwashes had waited on the white people until the eleventh hour, and then departed. There was no course left the party but to wait for chance transportation. In the meantime the claim was cleaned up and firewood stocked in.
First, they cut down spruce trees and built a three-room cabin. Edith Nelson was responsible for keeping this cabin. The men’s job was to search for gold, which they did, and to find gold, which they also did. It wasn’t a big find, just a low-paying placer where long hours of hard work earned each man between fifteen and twenty dollars a day. The brief Alaskan summer stretched longer than usual, and they took advantage of it, delaying their return to Skaguay until the last moment. And then it was too late. They had made arrangements to join a few dozen local Indians on their fall trading trip down the coast. The Siwashes had waited for the white people until the eleventh hour and then left. The party had no choice but to wait for any available transportation. In the meantime, they cleaned up the claim and stocked up on firewood.
The Indian summer had dreamed on and on, and then, suddenly, with the sharpness of bugles, winter came. It came in a single night, and the miners awoke to howling wind, driving snow, and freezing water. Storm followed storm, and between the storms there was the silence, broken only by the boom of the surf on the desolate shore, where the salt spray rimmed the beach with frozen white.
The Indian summer lingered on, and then, all of a sudden, with the clarity of trumpets, winter arrived. It hit in just one night, and the miners woke up to fierce winds, heavy snowfall, and icy water. Storm after storm rolled in, and between them, there was silence, interrupted only by the crash of the waves on the empty shore, where the salty mist covered the beach in a layer of frozen white.
All went well in the cabin. Their gold-dust had weighed up something like eight thousand dollars, and they could not but be contented. The men made snowshoes, hunted fresh meat for the larder, and in the long evenings played endless games of whist and pedro. Now that the mining had ceased, Edith Nelson turned over the fire-building and the dish-washing to the men, while she darned their socks and mended their clothes.
All was smooth in the cabin. Their gold dust had amounted to about eight thousand dollars, and they couldn’t help but feel satisfied. The men made snowshoes, hunted for fresh meat for their supplies, and spent the long evenings playing endless games of whist and pedro. Now that the mining had stopped, Edith Nelson let the men handle the fire-building and dish-washing while she took care of darning their socks and mending their clothes.
There was no grumbling, no bickering, nor petty quarrelling in the little cabin, and they often congratulated one another on the general happiness of the party. Hans Nelson was stolid and easy-going, while Edith had long before won his unbounded admiration by her capacity for getting on with people. Harkey, a long, lank Texan, was unusually friendly for one with a saturnine disposition, and, as long as his theory that gold grew was not challenged, was quite companionable. The fourth member of the party, Michael Dennin, contributed his Irish wit to the gayety of the cabin. He was a large, powerful man, prone to sudden rushes of anger over little things, and of unfailing good-humor under the stress and strain of big things. The fifth and last member, Dutchy, was the willing butt of the party. He even went out of his way to raise a laugh at his own expense in order to keep things cheerful. His deliberate aim in life seemed to be that of a maker of laughter. No serious quarrel had ever vexed the serenity of the party; and, now that each had sixteen hundred dollars to show for a short summer’s work, there reigned the well-fed, contented spirit of prosperity.
There was no complaining, no fighting, or petty arguments in the little cabin, and they often congratulated each other on the overall happiness of the group. Hans Nelson was calm and easy-going, while Edith had long since earned his deep admiration for her ability to get along with people. Harkey, a tall, lanky Texan, was unusually friendly for someone with a gloomy demeanor, and as long as his belief that gold grew was not questioned, he was quite sociable. The fourth member of the group, Michael Dennin, brought his Irish humor to the fun of the cabin. He was a big, strong man, prone to sudden bursts of anger over minor issues, yet always good-natured under the pressure of significant matters. The fifth and last member, Dutchy, was the group's willing punchline. He even made a point to crack jokes at his own expense to keep the mood light. His main goal in life seemed to be to create laughter. No serious argument had ever disturbed the calm of the group; and now that each of them had sixteen hundred dollars to show for a short summer's work, they enjoyed a well-fed, content spirit of prosperity.
And then the unexpected happened. They had just sat down to the breakfast table. Though it was already eight o’clock (late breakfasts had followed naturally upon cessation of the steady work at mining) a candle in the neck of a bottle lighted the meal. Edith and Hans sat at each end of the table. On one side, with their backs to the door, sat Harkey and Dutchy. The place on the other side was vacant. Dennin had not yet come in.
And then the unexpected happened. They had just sat down at the breakfast table. Even though it was already eight o’clock (late breakfasts had become the norm since work in the mines had slowed down), a candle in the neck of a bottle lit the meal. Edith and Hans sat at opposite ends of the table. On one side, with their backs to the door, sat Harkey and Dutchy. The spot on the other side was empty. Dennin hadn’t arrived yet.
Hans Nelson looked at the empty chair, shook his head slowly, and, with a ponderous attempt at humor, said: “Always is he first at the grub. It is very strange. Maybe he is sick.”
Hans Nelson looked at the empty chair, shook his head slowly, and, with a heavy attempt at humor, said: “He always digs in first. It’s so odd. Maybe he’s not feeling well.”
“Where is Michael?” Edith asked.
“Where's Michael?” Edith asked.
“Got up a little ahead of us and went outside,” Harkey answered.
“Got up a bit earlier than us and went outside,” Harkey replied.
Dutchy’s face beamed mischievously. He pretended knowledge of Dennin’s absence, and affected a mysterious air, while they clamored for information. Edith, after a peep into the men’s bunk-room, returned to the table. Hans looked at her, and she shook her head.
Dutchy’s face lit up with mischief. He pretended to know about Dennin’s absence and acted like he was in on some secret while they demanded to know more. Edith took a quick look into the men’s bunk-room and then came back to the table. Hans glanced at her, and she shook her head.
“He was never late at meal-time before,” she remarked.
“He was never late for meal time before,” she said.
“I cannot understand,” said Hans. “Always has he the great appetite like the horse.”
“I can’t understand,” said Hans. “He always has a huge appetite, like a horse.”
“It is too bad,” Dutchy said, with a sad shake of his head.
“It’s too bad,” Dutchy said, shaking his head sadly.
They were beginning to make merry over their comrade’s absence.
They were starting to have fun because their friend was missing.
“It is a great pity!” Dutchy volunteered.
“It’s a real shame!” Dutchy offered.
“What?” they demanded in chorus.
"What?" they asked in unison.
“Poor Michael,” was the mournful reply.
“Poor Michael,” was the sad response.
“Well, what’s wrong with Michael?” Harkey asked.
"What's wrong with Michael?" Harkey asked.
“He is not hungry no more,” wailed Dutchy. “He has lost der appetite. He do not like der grub.”
“He's not hungry anymore,” wailed Dutchy. “He's lost his appetite. He doesn't like the food.”
“Not from the way he pitches into it up to his ears,” remarked Harkey.
“Not from the way he throws himself into it up to his ears,” Harkey commented.
“He does dot shust to be politeful to Mrs. Nelson,” was Dutchy’s quick retort. “I know, I know, and it is too pad. Why is he not here? Pecause he haf gone out. Why haf he gone out? For der defelopment of der appetite. How does he defelop der appetite? He walks barefoots in der snow. Ach! don’t I know? It is der way der rich peoples chases after der appetite when it is no more and is running away. Michael haf sixteen hundred dollars. He is rich peoples. He haf no appetite. Derefore, pecause, he is chasing der appetite. Shust you open der door und you will see his barefoots in der snow. No, you will not see der appetite. Dot is shust his trouble. When he sees der appetite he will catch it und come to preak-fast.”
“He’s not just being polite to Mrs. Nelson,” was Dutchy’s quick reply. “I know, I know, and it’s too bad. Why isn’t he here? Because he’s gone out. Why has he gone out? To develop his appetite. How does he develop his appetite? He walks barefoot in the snow. Oh! Don’t I know? It’s the way rich people chase after their appetite when it’s gone and running away. Michael has sixteen hundred dollars. He’s rich. He has no appetite. Therefore, because of that, he’s chasing the appetite. Just open the door and you’ll see his bare feet in the snow. No, you won’t see the appetite. That’s just his problem. When he sees the appetite, he’ll catch it and come for breakfast.”
They burst into loud laughter at Dutchy’s nonsense. The sound had scarcely died away when the door opened and Dennin came in. All turned to look at him. He was carrying a shot-gun. Even as they looked, he lifted it to his shoulder and fired twice. At the first shot Dutchy sank upon the table, overturning his mug of coffee, his yellow mop of hair dabbling in his plate of mush. His forehead, which pressed upon the near edge of the plate, tilted the plate up against his hair at an angle of forty-five degrees. Harkey was in the air, in his spring to his feet, at the second shot, and he pitched face down upon the floor, his “My God!” gurgling and dying in his throat.
They burst into loud laughter at Dutchy’s nonsense. The sound had hardly faded when the door opened and Dennin walked in. Everyone turned to look at him. He was holding a shotgun. As they stared, he raised it to his shoulder and fired twice. With the first shot, Dutchy collapsed onto the table, knocking over his mug of coffee, his messy yellow hair dipping into his plate of mush. His forehead, pressing against the edge of the plate, tilted it up at a forty-five-degree angle against his hair. Harkey had just jumped up into the air at the second shot, and he fell face-first onto the floor, his “My God!” gurgling and dying in his throat.
It was the unexpected. Hans and Edith were stunned. They sat at the table with bodies tense, their eyes fixed in a fascinated gaze upon the murderer. Dimly they saw him through the smoke of the powder, and in the silence nothing was to be heard save the drip-drip of Dutchy’s spilled coffee on the floor. Dennin threw open the breech of the shot-gun, ejecting the empty shells. Holding the gun with one hand, he reached with the other into his pocket for fresh shells.
It was unexpected. Hans and Edith were shocked. They sat at the table with their bodies tense, their eyes locked in a captivated stare at the murderer. They vaguely saw him through the smoke, and in the silence, the only sound was the drip-drip of Dutchy’s spilled coffee on the floor. Dennin opened the breech of the shotgun, ejecting the empty shells. Holding the gun in one hand, he reached into his pocket with the other for fresh shells.
He was thrusting the shells into the gun when Edith Nelson was aroused to action. It was patent that he intended to kill Hans and her. For a space of possibly three seconds of time she had been dazed and paralysed by the horrible and inconceivable form in which the unexpected had made its appearance. Then she rose to it and grappled with it. She grappled with it concretely, making a cat-like leap for the murderer and gripping his neck-cloth with both her hands. The impact of her body sent him stumbling backward several steps. He tried to shake her loose and still retain his hold on the gun. This was awkward, for her firm-fleshed body had become a cat’s. She threw herself to one side, and with her grip at his throat nearly jerked him to the floor. He straightened himself and whirled swiftly. Still faithful to her hold, her body followed the circle of his whirl so that her feet left the floor, and she swung through the air fastened to his throat by her hands. The whirl culminated in a collision with a chair, and the man and woman crashed to the floor in a wild struggling fall that extended itself across half the length of the room.
He was loading the shells into the gun when Edith Nelson sprang into action. It was clear he intended to kill both Hans and her. For about three seconds, she felt dazed and frozen by the horrifying and unimaginable way the unexpected had appeared. Then she confronted it head-on. She lunged at the attacker, leaping forward like a cat, grabbing his necktie with both hands. The force of her body made him stumble back several steps. He tried to shake her off while still holding onto the gun, which was tricky since her solid body had become so agile. She threw herself to the side, nearly pulling him to the ground with her grip on his throat. He regained his balance and spun quickly. Still holding on, her body followed the arc of his turn, lifting her feet off the ground as she swung through the air, clinging to his neck. The spin ended with a crash into a chair, and both the man and woman tumbled to the floor in a chaotic struggle that spanned half the length of the room.
Hans Nelson was half a second behind his wife in rising to the unexpected. His nerve processes and mental processes were slower than hers. His was the grosser organism, and it had taken him half a second longer to perceive, and determine, and proceed to do. She had already flown at Dennin and gripped his throat, when Hans sprang to his feet. But her coolness was not his. He was in a blind fury, a Berserker rage. At the instant he sprang from his chair his mouth opened and there issued forth a sound that was half roar, half bellow. The whirl of the two bodies had already started, and still roaring, or bellowing, he pursued this whirl down the room, overtaking it when it fell to the floor.
Hans Nelson was half a second slower than his wife to react to the unexpected. His nervous system and mental processing were not as quick as hers. He had a heavier build, which made him take an extra half second to notice what was happening, decide how to respond, and take action. By the time he jumped to his feet, she had already charged at Dennin and grabbed him by the throat. But she remained calm while he was consumed by blind rage, a Berserker fury. The moment he leaped from his chair, a sound escaped his mouth that was part roar, part bellow. The chaos of the two bodies had already begun, and still roaring or bellowing, he chased after them across the room, catching up when they crashed to the floor.
Hans hurled himself upon the prostrate man, striking madly with his fists. They were sledge-like blows, and when Edith felt Dennin’s body relax she loosed her grip and rolled clear. She lay on the floor, panting and watching. The fury of blows continued to rain down. Dennin did not seem to mind the blows. He did not even move. Then it dawned upon her that he was unconscious. She cried out to Hans to stop. She cried out again. But he paid no heed to her voice. She caught him by the arm, but her clinging to it merely impeded his effort.
Hans threw himself onto the man lying on the ground, hitting wildly with his fists. The blows were heavy, and when Edith noticed Dennin’s body relax, she released her grip and rolled away. She lay on the floor, out of breath and watching. The furious punches kept coming down. Dennin didn’t seem to care about the hits. He didn’t even move. Then it struck her that he was unconscious. She shouted for Hans to stop. She yelled again. But he didn’t listen to her voice. She grabbed his arm, but holding on only hindered his effort.
It was no reasoned impulse that stirred her to do what she then did. Nor was it a sense of pity, nor obedience to the “Thou shalt not” of religion. Rather was it some sense of law, an ethic of her race and early environment, that compelled her to interpose her body between her husband and the helpless murderer. It was not until Hans knew he was striking his wife that he ceased. He allowed himself to be shoved away by her in much the same way that a ferocious but obedient dog allows itself to be shoved away by its master. The analogy went even farther. Deep in his throat, in an animal-like way, Hans’s rage still rumbled, and several times he made as though to spring back upon his prey and was only prevented by the woman’s swiftly interposed body.
It wasn't a well-thought-out impulse that prompted her actions. It wasn't pity, nor was it a blind obedience to religious rules. Instead, it was a deep-seated sense of duty, a moral compass shaped by her upbringing and culture, that drove her to step between her husband and the defenseless killer. Hans only stopped when he realized he was hitting his wife. He let her push him away, similar to how a fierce yet obedient dog allows itself to be moved aside by its owner. The comparison went even further. Deep in his throat, his rage still simmered like an animal, and several times he seemed ready to lunge at his target, only to be held back by the woman placing herself swiftly in his path.
Back and farther back Edith shoved her husband. She had never seen him in such a condition, and she was more frightened of him than she had been of Dennin in the thick of the struggle. She could not believe that this raging beast was her Hans, and with a shock she became suddenly aware of a shrinking, instinctive fear that he might snap her hand in his teeth like any wild animal. For some seconds, unwilling to hurt her, yet dogged in his desire to return to the attack, Hans dodged back and forth. But she resolutely dodged with him, until the first glimmerings of reason returned and he gave over.
Backwards and further back, Edith pushed her husband. She had never seen him like this, and she was more scared of him than she had been of Dennin during the fight. She couldn’t believe that this furious beast was her Hans, and suddenly she felt a deep, instinctive fear that he might snap her hand in his teeth like a wild animal. For a few seconds, he didn't want to hurt her but was determined to keep attacking, so Hans moved back and forth. But she kept dodging with him until he eventually calmed down and started to regain his sense.
Both crawled to their feet. Hans staggered back against the wall, where he leaned, his face working, in his throat the deep and continuous rumble that died away with the seconds and at last ceased. The time for the reaction had come. Edith stood in the middle of the floor, wringing her hands, panting and gasping, her whole body trembling violently.
Both got to their feet. Hans staggered back against the wall, where he leaned, his face contorted, a deep and persistent rumble in his throat that faded with the seconds until it finally stopped. The moment for the reaction had arrived. Edith stood in the center of the room, wringing her hands, panting and gasping, her whole body shaking violently.
Hans looked at nothing, but Edith’s eyes wandered wildly from detail to detail of what had taken place. Dennin lay without movement. The overturned chair, hurled onward in the mad whirl, lay near him. Partly under him lay the shot-gun, still broken open at the breech. Spilling out of his right hand were the two cartridges which he had failed to put into the gun and which he had clutched until consciousness left him. Harkey lay on the floor, face downward, where he had fallen; while Dutchy rested forward on the table, his yellow mop of hair buried in his mush-plate, the plate itself still tilted at an angle of forty-five degrees. This tilted plate fascinated her. Why did it not fall down? It was ridiculous. It was not in the nature of things for a mush-plate to up-end itself on the table, even if a man or so had been killed.
Hans stared blankly, while Edith’s eyes darted from one detail to another of what had happened. Dennin lay motionless. The overturned chair, thrown aside in the chaotic mess, was close to him. Partly underneath him was the shotgun, still opened at the breach. Two cartridges spilled from his right hand, which he had been holding onto until he lost consciousness. Harkey was face down on the floor where he had fallen, and Dutchy was leaned over the table, his messy yellow hair buried in his bowl of mush, the bowl itself still tilted at a sharp angle. This tilted bowl caught her attention. Why wasn't it falling over? It seemed absurd. It just wasn't natural for a bowl of mush to stay upright on the table, even if a couple of men had been killed.
She glanced back at Dennin, but her eyes returned to the tilted plate. It was so ridiculous! She felt a hysterical impulse to laugh. Then she noticed the silence, and forgot the plate in a desire for something to happen. The monotonous drip of the coffee from the table to the floor merely emphasized the silence. Why did not Hans do something? say something? She looked at him and was about to speak, when she discovered that her tongue refused its wonted duty. There was a peculiar ache in her throat, and her mouth was dry and furry. She could only look at Hans, who, in turn, looked at her.
She looked back at Dennin, but her gaze went back to the tilted plate. It was so absurd! She felt a crazy urge to laugh. Then she noticed the silence and forgot about the plate, wanting something to happen. The steady drip of the coffee from the table to the floor only made the silence feel heavier. Why didn’t Hans do something? Say something? She glanced at him and was about to speak when she realized her tongue wouldn't cooperate. There was an odd ache in her throat, and her mouth felt dry and fuzzy. All she could do was stare at Hans, who, in turn, stared back at her.
Suddenly the silence was broken by a sharp, metallic clang. She screamed, jerking her eyes back to the table. The plate had fallen down. Hans sighed as though awakening from sleep. The clang of the plate had aroused them to life in a new world. The cabin epitomized the new world in which they must thenceforth live and move. The old cabin was gone forever. The horizon of life was totally new and unfamiliar. The unexpected had swept its wizardry over the face of things, changing the perspective, juggling values, and shuffling the real and the unreal into perplexing confusion.
Suddenly, the silence was shattered by a loud, metallic clang. She screamed, snapping her gaze back to the table. The plate had crashed to the floor. Hans sighed as if waking from a dream. The sound of the plate had jolted them into a new reality. The cabin symbolized the new world they would have to navigate from now on. The old cabin was gone for good. The horizon of life was completely new and unfamiliar. The unexpected had cast its magic over everything, shifting perspectives, mixing up values, and blending the real with the unreal into a confusing jumble.
“My God, Hans!” was Edith’s first speech.
“My God, Hans!” was Edith’s first reaction.
He did not answer, but stared at her with horror. Slowly his eyes wandered over the room, for the first time taking in its details. Then he put on his cap and started for the door.
He didn't respond, but looked at her in shock. Slowly, his gaze moved around the room, finally noticing its details for the first time. Then he put on his cap and made his way to the door.
“Where are you going?” Edith demanded, in an agony of apprehension.
“Where are you going?” Edith asked, filled with anxiety.
His hand was on the door-knob, and he half turned as he answered, “To dig some graves.”
His hand was on the doorknob, and he half-turned as he replied, “To dig some graves.”
“Don’t leave me, Hans, with—” her eyes swept the room—“with this.”
“Don’t leave me, Hans, with—” her eyes scanned the room—“with this.”
“The graves must be dug sometime,” he said.
“The graves have to be dug eventually,” he said.
“But you do not know how many,” she objected desperately. She noted his indecision, and added, “Besides, I’ll go with you and help.”
“But you don’t know how many,” she argued desperately. She noticed his uncertainty and added, “Besides, I’ll come with you and help.”
Hans stepped back to the table and mechanically snuffed the candle. Then between them they made the examination. Both Harkey and Dutchy were dead—frightfully dead, because of the close range of the shot-gun. Hans refused to go near Dennin, and Edith was forced to conduct this portion of the investigation by herself.
Hans stepped back to the table and mechanically blew out the candle. Then, together, they proceeded with the examination. Both Harkey and Dutchy were dead—horribly dead, thanks to the close range of the shotgun. Hans refused to go near Dennin, so Edith had to carry out this part of the investigation on her own.
“He isn’t dead,” she called to Hans.
“He’s not dead,” she shouted to Hans.
He walked over and looked down at the murderer.
He walked over and looked down at the killer.
“What did you say?” Edith demanded, having caught the rumble of inarticulate speech in her husband’s throat.
“What did you say?” Edith demanded, having caught the low mumble of unclear speech in her husband’s throat.
“I said it was a damn shame that he isn’t dead,” came the reply.
“I said it’s a damn shame that he isn’t dead,” came the reply.
Edith was bending over the body.
Edith was leaning over the body.
“Leave him alone,” Hans commanded harshly, in a strange voice.
“Leave him alone,” Hans ordered sharply, in an unusual voice.
She looked at him in sudden alarm. He had picked up the shot-gun dropped by Dennin and was thrusting in the shells.
She looked at him with sudden alarm. He had grabbed the shotgun that Dennin dropped and was loading it with shells.
“What are you going to do?” she cried, rising swiftly from her bending position.
“What are you going to do?” she exclaimed, quickly standing up from her bent position.
Hans did not answer, but she saw the shot-gun going to his shoulder. She grasped the muzzle with her hand and threw it up.
Hans didn’t respond, but she noticed him raising the shotgun to his shoulder. She grabbed the muzzle with her hand and pushed it up.
“Leave me alone!” he cried hoarsely.
“Leave me alone!” he shouted hoarsely.
He tried to jerk the weapon away from her, but she came in closer and clung to him.
He attempted to yank the weapon away from her, but she moved in closer and held on to him.
“Hans! Hans! Wake up!” she cried. “Don’t be crazy!”
“Hans! Hans! Wake up!” she shouted. “Don’t be ridiculous!”
“He killed Dutchy and Harkey!” was her husband’s reply; “and I am going to kill him.”
“He killed Dutchy and Harkey!” her husband said. “And I’m going to kill him.”
“But that is wrong,” she objected. “There is the law.”
"But that's not right," she protested. "There's the law."
He sneered his incredulity of the law’s potency in such a region, but he merely iterated, dispassionately, doggedly, “He killed Dutchy and Harkey.”
He scoffed at the idea that the law had any power in a place like this, but he just repeated, without any emotion, stubbornly, “He killed Dutchy and Harkey.”
Long she argued it with him, but the argument was one-sided, for he contented himself with repeating again and again, “He killed Dutchy and Harkey.” But she could not escape from her childhood training nor from the blood that was in her. The heritage of law was hers, and right conduct, to her, was the fulfilment of the law. She could see no other righteous course to pursue. Hans’s taking the law in his own hands was no more justifiable than Dennin’s deed. Two wrongs did not make a right, she contended, and there was only one way to punish Dennin, and that was the legal way arranged by society. At last Hans gave in to her.
She argued with him for a long time, but it was a one-sided debate, as he kept repeating, “He killed Dutchy and Harkey.” However, she couldn’t break free from her upbringing or the blood that ran in her veins. The legacy of the law was hers, and to her, acting rightly meant following the law. She couldn’t see any other just path to take. Hans taking the law into his own hands was no more justifiable than Dennin’s actions. She insisted that two wrongs don’t make a right, and there was only one way to punish Dennin, which was the legal method established by society. Eventually, Hans relented to her.
“All right,” he said. “Have it your own way. And to-morrow or next day look to see him kill you and me.”
"Fine," he said. "Do it your way. And tomorrow or the next day, watch him come after you and me."
She shook her head and held out her hand for the shot-gun. He started to hand it to her, then hesitated.
She shook her head and reached out her hand for the shotgun. He began to give it to her, then paused.
“Better let me shoot him,” he pleaded.
“Better let me take the shot,” he pleaded.
Again she shook her head, and again he started to pass her the gun, when the door opened, and an Indian, without knocking, came in. A blast of wind and flurry of snow came in with him. They turned and faced him, Hans still holding the shot-gun. The intruder took in the scene without a quiver. His eyes embraced the dead and wounded in a sweeping glance. No surprise showed in his face, not even curiosity. Harkey lay at his feet, but he took no notice of him. So far as he was concerned, Harkey’s body did not exist.
Again she shook her head, and again he started to hand her the gun, when the door opened, and an Indian walked in without knocking. A gust of wind and a flurry of snow followed him. They turned to face him, with Hans still holding the shotgun. The intruder took in the scene without a flinch. His eyes scanned the dead and wounded in a sweeping glance. No surprise showed on his face, not even curiosity. Harkey lay at his feet, but he paid no attention to him. As far as he was concerned, Harkey’s body didn’t exist.
“Much wind,” the Indian remarked by way of salutation. “All well? Very well?”
“Lots of wind,” the Indian said as a greeting. “All good? Very good?”
Hans, still grasping the gun, felt sure that the Indian attributed to him the mangled corpses. He glanced appealingly at his wife.
Hans, still holding the gun, felt certain that the Indian blamed him for the mangled bodies. He looked at his wife pleadingly.
“Good morning, Negook,” she said, her voice betraying her effort. “No, not very well. Much trouble.”
“Good morning, Negook,” she said, her voice showing her struggle. “No, not very well. A lot of trouble.”
“Good-by, I go now, much hurry,” the Indian said, and without semblance of haste, with great deliberation stepping clear of a red pool on the floor, he opened the door and went out.
“Goodbye, I’m leaving now, very quickly,” the Indian said, and without any sign of urgency, with great care stepping around a red pool on the floor, he opened the door and walked out.
The man and woman looked at each other.
The man and woman glanced at each other.
“He thinks we did it,” Hans gasped, “that I did it.”
“He thinks we did it,” Hans said, breathing heavily, “that I did it.”
Edith was silent for a space. Then she said, briefly, in a businesslike way:
Edith was quiet for a moment. Then she spoke briefly, in a professional tone:
“Never mind what he thinks. That will come after. At present we have two graves to dig. But first of all, we’ve got to tie up Dennin so he can’t escape.”
“Forget what he thinks. That’ll come later. Right now, we have two graves to dig. But first, we need to tie up Dennin so he can’t escape.”
Hans refused to touch Dennin, but Edith lashed him securely, hand and foot. Then she and Hans went out into the snow. The ground was frozen. It was impervious to a blow of the pick. They first gathered wood, then scraped the snow away and on the frozen surface built a fire. When the fire had burned for an hour, several inches of dirt had thawed. This they shovelled out, and then built a fresh fire. Their descent into the earth progressed at the rate of two or three inches an hour.
Hans refused to touch Dennin, but Edith tied him up securely, hands and feet. Then she and Hans stepped out into the snow. The ground was frozen solid. It wouldn’t give way to a blow from the pick. They first collected wood, then scraped away the snow and built a fire on the frozen surface. After the fire had burned for an hour, several inches of dirt had thawed. They shoveled that out and then built a new fire. Their descent into the earth advanced at a rate of two or three inches an hour.
It was hard and bitter work. The flurrying snow did not permit the fire to burn any too well, while the wind cut through their clothes and chilled their bodies. They held but little conversation. The wind interfered with speech. Beyond wondering at what could have been Dennin’s motive, they remained silent, oppressed by the horror of the tragedy. At one o’clock, looking toward the cabin, Hans announced that he was hungry.
It was tough and exhausting work. The swirling snow made it hard for the fire to stay lit, while the wind sliced through their clothes and chilled their bodies. They didn’t talk much. The wind made it hard to hear each other. Besides questioning what Dennin’s motive could have been, they stayed quiet, weighed down by the horror of the tragedy. At one o’clock, glancing toward the cabin, Hans said he was hungry.
“No, not now, Hans,” Edith answered. “I couldn’t go back alone into that cabin the way it is, and cook a meal.”
“No, not now, Hans,” Edith replied. “I can’t go back into that cabin alone like it is and make a meal.”
At two o’clock Hans volunteered to go with her; but she held him to his work, and four o’clock found the two graves completed. They were shallow, not more than two feet deep, but they would serve the purpose. Night had fallen. Hans got the sled, and the two dead men were dragged through the darkness and storm to their frozen sepulchre. The funeral procession was anything but a pageant. The sled sank deep into the drifted snow and pulled hard. The man and the woman had eaten nothing since the previous day, and were weak from hunger and exhaustion. They had not the strength to resist the wind, and at times its buffets hurled them off their feet. On several occasions the sled was overturned, and they were compelled to reload it with its sombre freight. The last hundred feet to the graves was up a steep slope, and this they took on all fours, like sled-dogs, making legs of their arms and thrusting their hands into the snow. Even so, they were twice dragged backward by the weight of the sled, and slid and fell down the hill, the living and the dead, the haul-ropes and the sled, in ghastly entanglement.
At two o'clock, Hans offered to accompany her, but she insisted he stick to his task, and by four o'clock, they had finished digging the two graves. They were shallow, no more than two feet deep, but they would do the job. Night had fallen. Hans got the sled, and they dragged the two dead men through the darkness and storm to their frozen resting place. The funeral procession was anything but a spectacle. The sled sank deep into the drifted snow and was difficult to pull. The man and woman hadn't eaten since the day before and were weak from hunger and exhaustion. They didn't have the strength to fight against the wind, and the gusts often knocked them off their feet. Several times, the sled tipped over, forcing them to reload it with its heavy cargo. The last hundred feet to the graves was up a steep slope, and they crawled like sled dogs, using their arms for legs and pushing their hands into the snow. Even then, they were pulled back twice by the weight of the sled, sliding and tumbling down the hill, the living and the dead, the haul ropes and the sled, in a horrific mix-up.
“To-morrow I will put up head-boards with their names,” Hans said, when the graves were filled in.
“Tomorrow I will put up headboards with their names,” Hans said, when the graves were filled in.
Edith was sobbing. A few broken sentences had been all she was capable of in the way of a funeral service, and now her husband was compelled to half-carry her back to the cabin.
Edith was crying. A few broken sentences were all she could manage for the funeral service, and now her husband had to half-carry her back to the cabin.
Dennin was conscious. He had rolled over and over on the floor in vain efforts to free himself. He watched Hans and Edith with glittering eyes, but made no attempt to speak. Hans still refused to touch the murderer, and sullenly watched Edith drag him across the floor to the men’s bunk-room. But try as she would, she could not lift him from the floor into his bunk.
Dennin was conscious. He had rolled around on the floor in vain attempts to free himself. He watched Hans and Edith with shining eyes, but didn’t try to speak. Hans still wouldn’t touch the murderer and gloomily watched Edith pull him across the floor to the men's bunk room. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t lift him from the floor into his bunk.
“Better let me shoot him, and we’ll have no more trouble,” Hans said in final appeal.
“Better let me shoot him, and we won’t have any more trouble,” Hans said in one last attempt.
Edith shook her head and bent again to her task. To her surprise the body rose easily, and she knew Hans had relented and was helping her. Then came the cleansing of the kitchen. But the floor still shrieked the tragedy, until Hans planed the surface of the stained wood away and with the shavings made a fire in the stove.
Edith shook her head and bent down to her task again. To her surprise, the body lifted easily, and she realized Hans had softened and was helping her. Then came the clean-up in the kitchen. But the floor still echoed the tragedy, until Hans planed the surface of the stained wood away and used the shavings to start a fire in the stove.
The days came and went. There was much of darkness and silence, broken only by the storms and the thunder on the beach of the freezing surf. Hans was obedient to Edith’s slightest order. All his splendid initiative had vanished. She had elected to deal with Dennin in her way, and so he left the whole matter in her hands.
The days passed by. There was a lot of darkness and silence, interrupted only by storms and thunder on the chilly beach. Hans followed every little order from Edith without question. All his great ideas were gone. She had chosen to handle Dennin her way, so he left the entire situation up to her.
The murderer was a constant menace. At all times there was the chance that he might free himself from his bonds, and they were compelled to guard him day and night. The man or the woman sat always beside him, holding the loaded shot-gun. At first, Edith tried eight-hour watches, but the continuous strain was too great, and afterwards she and Hans relieved each other every four hours. As they had to sleep, and as the watches extended through the night, their whole waking time was expended in guarding Dennin. They had barely time left over for the preparation of meals and the getting of firewood.
The murderer was a constant threat. There was always the possibility that he might manage to break free from his restraints, so they had to keep watch over him day and night. Someone was always sitting next to him, holding the loaded shotgun. At first, Edith tried to do eight-hour shifts, but the constant pressure was too much, so she and Hans switched off every four hours later on. Since they needed to sleep and their shifts went overnight, almost all their waking hours were spent watching Dennin. They barely had enough time left to prepare meals and gather firewood.
Since Negook’s inopportune visit, the Indians had avoided the cabin. Edith sent Hans to their cabins to get them to take Dennin down the coast in a canoe to the nearest white settlement or trading post, but the errand was fruitless. Then Edith went herself and interviewed Negook. He was head man of the little village, keenly aware of his responsibility, and he elucidated his policy thoroughly in few words.
Since Negook's unwelcome visit, the Native Americans had been steering clear of the cabin. Edith sent Hans to their cabins to convince them to take Dennin down the coast in a canoe to the nearest white settlement or trading post, but it was a wasted effort. Then Edith went herself and talked to Negook. He was the leader of the small village, fully aware of his responsibilities, and he explained his policy clearly and concisely.
“It is white man’s trouble,” he said, “not Siwash trouble. My people help you, then will it be Siwash trouble too. When white man’s trouble and Siwash trouble come together and make a trouble, it is a great trouble, beyond understanding and without end. Trouble no good. My people do no wrong. What for they help you and have trouble?”
“It’s the white man’s problem,” he said, “not ours. My people help you, and then it becomes our problem too. When the white man’s problem and our problem merge into one, it becomes a huge issue, one we can’t comprehend and that never ends. Problems are no good. My people don’t do anything wrong. Why should they help you and get into trouble?”
So Edith Nelson went back to the terrible cabin with its endless alternating four-hour watches. Sometimes, when it was her turn and she sat by the prisoner, the loaded shot-gun in her lap, her eyes would close and she would doze. Always she aroused with a start, snatching up the gun and swiftly looking at him. These were distinct nervous shocks, and their effect was not good on her. Such was her fear of the man, that even though she were wide awake, if he moved under the bedclothes she could not repress the start and the quick reach for the gun.
So Edith Nelson returned to the awful cabin with its endless alternating four-hour shifts. Sometimes, during her watch when she sat next to the prisoner, the loaded shotgun resting in her lap, her eyes would shut, and she'd drift off. She always woke with a jolt, grabbing the gun and quickly checking on him. These were clear bursts of anxiety, and they didn’t do her any favors. She was so terrified of the man that even if she was fully awake, any movement from him under the blankets made her jump and reach for the gun instinctively.
She was preparing herself for a nervous break-down, and she knew it. First came a fluttering of the eyeballs, so that she was compelled to close her eyes for relief. A little later the eyelids were afflicted by a nervous twitching that she could not control. To add to the strain, she could not forget the tragedy. She remained as close to the horror as on the first morning when the unexpected stalked into the cabin and took possession. In her daily ministrations upon the prisoner she was forced to grit her teeth and steel herself, body and spirit.
She was getting ready for a nervous breakdown, and she knew it. First, her eyes started to flutter, making her shut them for a bit of relief. Soon after, her eyelids began to twitch uncontrollably. To make things worse, she couldn’t stop thinking about the tragedy. She felt just as close to the horror as she did on that first morning when the unexpected walked into the cabin and took over. With her daily care of the prisoner, she had to clench her teeth and toughen up, both physically and mentally.
Hans was affected differently. He became obsessed by the idea that it was his duty to kill Dennin; and whenever he waited upon the bound man or watched by him, Edith was troubled by the fear that Hans would add another red entry to the cabin’s record. Always he cursed Dennin savagely and handled him roughly. Hans tried to conceal his homicidal mania, and he would say to his wife: “By and by you will want me to kill him, and then I will not kill him. It would make me sick.” But more than once, stealing into the room, when it was her watch off, she would catch the two men glaring ferociously at each other, wild animals the pair of them, in Hans’s face the lust to kill, in Dennin’s the fierceness and savagery of the cornered rat. “Hans!” she would cry, “wake up!” and he would come to a recollection of himself, startled and shamefaced and unrepentant.
Hans was affected differently. He became obsessed with the idea that it was his duty to kill Dennin; and whenever he waited on the bound man or watched over him, Edith was troubled by the fear that Hans would add another red entry to the cabin’s record. He always cursed Dennin savagely and handled him roughly. Hans tried to hide his murderous impulses, telling his wife, “Sooner or later, you’ll want me to kill him, and then I won’t do it. It would make me sick.” But more than once, sneaking into the room when it was her time off, she would catch the two men glaring fiercely at each other, like wild animals, with Hans’s face showing a desire to kill and Dennin’s reflecting the desperation and savagery of a cornered rat. “Hans!” she would cry, “wake up!” and he would suddenly become aware of himself, startled, embarrassed, and unapologetic.
So Hans became another factor in the problem the unexpected had given Edith Nelson to solve. At first it had been merely a question of right conduct in dealing with Dennin, and right conduct, as she conceived it, lay in keeping him a prisoner until he could be turned over for trial before a proper tribunal. But now entered Hans, and she saw that his sanity and his salvation were involved. Nor was she long in discovering that her own strength and endurance had become part of the problem. She was breaking down under the strain. Her left arm had developed involuntary jerkings and twitchings. She spilled her food from her spoon, and could place no reliance in her afflicted arm. She judged it to be a form of St. Vitus’s dance, and she feared the extent to which its ravages might go. What if she broke down? And the vision she had of the possible future, when the cabin might contain only Dennin and Hans, was an added horror.
So Hans became another factor in the problem that the unexpected had presented to Edith Nelson. At first, it was simply a matter of doing the right thing in dealing with Dennin, and she believed that doing the right thing meant keeping him locked up until he could be handed over for trial by a proper court. But then Hans entered the picture, and she realized that his mental health and well-being were also at stake. It didn’t take her long to realize that her own strength and endurance had become part of the issue. She was starting to break down under the pressure. Her left arm had developed involuntary jerking and twitching. She dropped food from her spoon and couldn't trust her affected arm. She thought it was a form of St. Vitus's dance, and she worried about how far it might go. What if she completely fell apart? The thought of a future where the cabin might only have Dennin and Hans in it filled her with dread.
After the third day, Dennin had begun to talk. His first question had been, “What are you going to do with me?” And this question he repeated daily and many times a day. And always Edith replied that he would assuredly be dealt with according to law. In turn, she put a daily question to him,—“Why did you do it?” To this he never replied. Also, he received the question with out-bursts of anger, raging and straining at the rawhide that bound him and threatening her with what he would do when he got loose, which he said he was sure to do sooner or later. At such times she cocked both triggers of the gun, prepared to meet him with leaden death if he should burst loose, herself trembling and palpitating and dizzy from the tension and shock.
After the third day, Dennin started to talk. His first question was, “What are you going to do with me?” And he asked this question every day, multiple times a day. Edith always replied that he would definitely be dealt with according to the law. In turn, she asked him daily, “Why did you do it?” He never answered. He also reacted to her question with bursts of anger, raging and straining against the rawhide that bound him, threatening her with what he would do when he got loose, which he insisted he would definitely manage to do eventually. During those moments, she would cock both triggers of the gun, ready to face him with deadly force if he broke free, herself shaking and breathless from the tension and shock.
But in time Dennin grew more tractable. It seemed to her that he was growing weary of his unchanging recumbent position. He began to beg and plead to be released. He made wild promises. He would do them no harm. He would himself go down the coast and give himself up to the officers of the law. He would give them his share of the gold. He would go away into the heart of the wilderness, and never again appear in civilization. He would take his own life if she would only free him. His pleadings usually culminated in involuntary raving, until it seemed to her that he was passing into a fit; but always she shook her head and denied him the freedom for which he worked himself into a passion.
But eventually, Dennin became more manageable. It seemed to her that he was getting tired of lying there all the time. He started begging and pleading to be let go. He made wild promises. He wouldn't harm them. He would go down the coast and turn himself in to the police. He would give them his share of the gold. He would disappear into the wilderness and never come back to civilization. He even said he would take his own life if she would just let him go. His pleas often ended in panicked raving, and it looked to her like he was about to lose control; but she always shook her head and refused to give him the freedom he was so desperate for.
But the weeks went by, and he continued to grow more tractable. And through it all the weariness was asserting itself more and more. “I am so tired, so tired,” he would murmur, rolling his head back and forth on the pillow like a peevish child. At a little later period he began to make impassioned pleas for death, to beg her to kill him, to beg Hans to put him our of his misery so that he might at least rest comfortably.
But the weeks passed, and he kept becoming more compliant. And throughout everything, the exhaustion was becoming more and more obvious. “I’m so tired, so tired,” he would murmur, rolling his head back and forth on the pillow like a cranky child. After a while, he started making desperate appeals for death, begging her to kill him, pleading with Hans to end his suffering so he could at least rest peacefully.
The situation was fast becoming impossible. Edith’s nervousness was increasing, and she knew her break-down might come any time. She could not even get her proper rest, for she was haunted by the fear that Hans would yield to his mania and kill Dennin while she slept. Though January had already come, months would have to elapse before any trading schooner was even likely to put into the bay. Also, they had not expected to winter in the cabin, and the food was running low; nor could Hans add to the supply by hunting. They were chained to the cabin by the necessity of guarding their prisoner.
The situation was quickly becoming unbearable. Edith was feeling more and more anxious, and she knew her breakdown could happen at any moment. She couldn't even get a proper night's sleep because she was tormented by the fear that Hans might give in to his obsession and kill Dennin while she slept. Even though January had already arrived, it would be months before any trading schooner might come into the bay. They hadn't planned to spend the winter in the cabin, and their food supply was running low; plus, Hans couldn’t help by hunting. They were stuck in the cabin because they had to keep an eye on their prisoner.
Something must be done, and she knew it. She forced herself to go back into a reconsideration of the problem. She could not shake off the legacy of her race, the law that was of her blood and that had been trained into her. She knew that whatever she did she must do according to the law, and in the long hours of watching, the shot-gun on her knees, the murderer restless beside her and the storms thundering without, she made original sociological researches and worked out for herself the evolution of the law. It came to her that the law was nothing more than the judgment and the will of any group of people. It mattered not how large was the group of people. There were little groups, she reasoned, like Switzerland, and there were big groups like the United States. Also, she reasoned, it did not matter how small was the group of people. There might be only ten thousand people in a country, yet their collective judgment and will would be the law of that country. Why, then, could not one thousand people constitute such a group? she asked herself. And if one thousand, why not one hundred? Why not fifty? Why not five? Why not—two?
Something has to change, and she realized it. She pushed herself to rethink the problem. She couldn’t shake off the legacy of her race, the law that was part of her blood and had been instilled in her. She understood that no matter what she did, she had to do it according to the law. During the long hours of watching, with the shotgun resting on her knees and the murderer fidgeting beside her while storms raged outside, she conducted her own sociological research and figured out the evolution of the law for herself. It occurred to her that the law was simply the judgment and will of any group of people. The size of the group didn’t matter. There were small groups, she thought, like Switzerland, and large groups like the United States. She also concluded that the size of the group didn’t matter in the opposite direction, either. A country might have only ten thousand people, yet their collective judgment and will would be that country’s law. So why couldn’t one thousand people make up such a group? she wondered. And if one thousand, why not one hundred? Why not fifty? Why not five? Why not—two?
She was frightened at her own conclusion, and she talked it over with Hans. At first he could not comprehend, and then, when he did, he added convincing evidence. He spoke of miners’ meetings, where all the men of a locality came together and made the law and executed the law. There might be only ten or fifteen men altogether, he said, but the will of the majority became the law for the whole ten or fifteen, and whoever violated that will was punished.
She was scared of her own conclusion, and she discussed it with Hans. At first, he didn’t get it, but once he understood, he provided compelling evidence. He talked about miners' meetings, where all the men in the area gathered to create and enforce the law. He mentioned that there might only be ten or fifteen men in total, but the majority’s decision became the law for everyone, and anyone who broke that agreement was punished.
Edith saw her way clear at last. Dennin must hang. Hans agreed with her. Between them they constituted the majority of this particular group. It was the group-will that Dennin should be hanged. In the execution of this will Edith strove earnestly to observe the customary forms, but the group was so small that Hans and she had to serve as witnesses, as jury, and as judges—also as executioners. She formally charged Michael Dennin with the murder of Dutchy and Harkey, and the prisoner lay in his bunk and listened to the testimony, first of Hans, and then of Edith. He refused to plead guilty or not guilty, and remained silent when she asked him if he had anything to say in his own defence. She and Hans, without leaving their seats, brought in the jury’s verdict of guilty. Then, as judge, she imposed the sentence. Her voice shook, her eyelids twitched, her left arm jerked, but she carried it out.
Edith finally saw things clearly. Dennin had to be hanged. Hans agreed with her. Together, they made up the majority of this small group. It was the group's decision that Dennin should be executed. In carrying out this decision, Edith worked hard to follow the usual procedures, but the group was so small that she and Hans had to take on the roles of witnesses, jury, judges, and executioners. She officially charged Michael Dennin with the murders of Dutchy and Harkey, and the prisoner lay in his bunk, listening to the testimonies from Hans first, and then from Edith. He refused to enter a plea of guilty or not guilty and stayed silent when she asked if he had anything to say in his defense. Without leaving their seats, she and Hans delivered the jury's verdict of guilty. Then, as judge, she imposed the sentence. Her voice trembled, her eyelids fluttered, her left arm twitched, but she followed through.
“Michael Dennin, in three days’ time you are to be hanged by the neck until you are dead.”
“Michael Dennin, in three days, you will be hanged by the neck until dead.”
Such was the sentence. The man breathed an unconscious sigh of relief, then laughed defiantly, and said, “Thin I’m thinkin’ the damn bunk won’t be achin’ me back anny more, an’ that’s a consolation.”
Such was the sentence. The man took an unconscious sigh of relief, then laughed defiantly and said, “I’m thinking the damn bunk won’t be bothering my back anymore, and that’s a comfort.”
With the passing of the sentence a feeling of relief seemed to communicate itself to all of them. Especially was it noticeable in Dennin. All sullenness and defiance disappeared, and he talked sociably with his captors, and even with flashes of his old-time wit. Also, he found great satisfaction in Edith’s reading to him from the Bible. She read from the New Testament, and he took keen interest in the prodigal son and the thief on the cross.
With the sentence handed down, a sense of relief seemed to wash over all of them. It was especially clear in Dennin. All the gloom and defiance faded away, and he chatted casually with his captors, even showing glimpses of his old humor. He also found great comfort in Edith reading to him from the Bible. She read from the New Testament, and he took a keen interest in the story of the prodigal son and the thief on the cross.
On the day preceding that set for the execution, when Edith asked her usual question, “Why did you do it?” Dennin answered, “’Tis very simple. I was thinkin’—”
On the day before the scheduled execution, when Edith asked her usual question, “Why did you do it?” Dennin replied, “It’s pretty simple. I was thinking—”
But she hushed him abruptly, asked him to wait, and hurried to Hans’s bedside. It was his watch off, and he came out of his sleep, rubbing his eyes and grumbling.
But she silenced him suddenly, told him to hold on, and rushed to Hans’s bedside. His watch was off, and he woke up, rubbing his eyes and complaining.
“Go,” she told him, “and bring up Negook and one other Indian. Michael’s going to confess. Make them come. Take the rifle along and bring them up at the point of it if you have to.”
“Go,” she said to him, “and bring Negook and one other Indian. Michael's going to confess. Make them come. Take the rifle with you and bring them here if you have to.”
Half an hour later Negook and his uncle, Hadikwan, were ushered into the death chamber. They came unwillingly, Hans with his rifle herding them along.
Half an hour later, Negook and his uncle, Hadikwan, were led into the death chamber. They entered reluctantly, with Hans and his rifle pushing them forward.
“Negook,” Edith said, “there is to be no trouble for you and your people. Only is it for you to sit and do nothing but listen and understand.”
“Negook,” Edith said, “there won't be any trouble for you and your people. All you need to do is sit and listen and understand.”
Thus did Michael Dennin, under sentence of death, make public confession of his crime. As he talked, Edith wrote his story down, while the Indians listened, and Hans guarded the door for fear the witnesses might bolt.
Thus did Michael Dennin, facing a death sentence, publicly confess to his crime. As he spoke, Edith documented his story, while the Indians listened, and Hans stood by the door to ensure the witnesses wouldn't run away.
He had not been home to the old country for fifteen years, Dennin explained, and it had always been his intention to return with plenty of money and make his old mother comfortable for the rest of her days.
He hadn’t been back to his home country for fifteen years, Dennin explained, and he had always planned to return with enough money to make his mother comfortable for the rest of her life.
“An’ how was I to be doin’ it on sixteen hundred?” he demanded. “What I was after wantin’ was all the goold, the whole eight thousan’. Thin I cud go back in style. What ud be aisier, thinks I to myself, than to kill all iv yez, report it at Skaguay for an Indian-killin’, an’ thin pull out for Ireland? An’ so I started in to kill all iv yez, but, as Harkey was fond of sayin’, I cut out too large a chunk an’ fell down on the swallowin’ iv it. An’ that’s me confession. I did me duty to the devil, an’ now, God willin’, I’ll do me duty to God.”
“ And how was I supposed to do that on sixteen hundred?” he asked. “What I wanted was all the gold, the whole eight thousand. Then I could go back in style. What could be easier, I thought, than to kill all of you, report it at Skaguay as an Indian killing, and then head out for Ireland? So, I started to try to kill all of you, but, as Harkey used to say, I bit off more than I could chew and struggled to handle it. And that’s my confession. I did my duty to the devil, and now, God willing, I’ll do my duty to God.”
“Negook and Hadikwan, you have heard the white man’s words,” Edith said to the Indians. “His words are here on this paper, and it is for you to make a sign, thus, on the paper, so that white men to come after will know that you have heard.”
“Negook and Hadikwan, you’ve heard what the white man said,” Edith told the Indians. “His words are on this paper, and you need to make a mark, like this, on the paper, so that the white men who come after will know you’ve listened.”
The two Siwashes put crosses opposite their signatures, received a summons to appear on the morrow with all their tribe for a further witnessing of things, and were allowed to go.
The two Siwashes marked crosses next to their signatures, were told to show up the next day with their entire tribe to witness more events, and were permitted to leave.
Dennin’s hands were released long enough for him to sign the document. Then a silence fell in the room. Hans was restless, and Edith felt uncomfortable. Dennin lay on his back, staring straight up at the moss-chinked roof.
Dennin's hands were freed just long enough for him to sign the document. Then silence filled the room. Hans was fidgety, and Edith felt uneasy. Dennin was lying on his back, staring up at the moss-filled ceiling.
“An’ now I’ll do me duty to God,” he murmured. He turned his head toward Edith. “Read to me,” he said, “from the book;” then added, with a glint of playfulness, “Mayhap ’twill help me to forget the bunk.”
“Now I’ll do my duty to God,” he murmured. He turned his head toward Edith. “Read to me,” he said, “from the book;” then added, with a glint of playfulness, “Maybe it will help me forget the nonsense.”
The day of the execution broke clear and cold. The thermometer was down to twenty-five below zero, and a chill wind was blowing which drove the frost through clothes and flesh to the bones. For the first time in many weeks Dennin stood upon his feet. His muscles had remained inactive so long, and he was so out of practice in maintaining an erect position, that he could scarcely stand.
The day of the execution began clear and cold. The thermometer dropped to twenty-five degrees below zero, and a chilly wind blew that cut through clothes and skin straight to the bones. For the first time in many weeks, Dennin stood on his feet. His muscles had been inactive for so long, and he was so out of practice at keeping his balance that he could hardly stand.
He reeled back and forth, staggered, and clutched hold of Edith with his bound hands for support.
He swayed back and forth, stumbled, and grabbed onto Edith with his tied hands for support.
“Sure, an’ it’s dizzy I am,” he laughed weakly.
“Sure, I’m feeling a bit dizzy,” he laughed weakly.
A moment later he said, “An’ it’s glad I am that it’s over with. That damn bunk would iv been the death iv me, I know.”
A moment later he said, “And I’m glad it’s over. That awful situation would have been the end of me, I know.”
When Edith put his fur cap on his head and proceeded to pull the flaps down over his ears, he laughed and said:
When Edith placed his fur cap on his head and started to pull the flaps down over his ears, he laughed and said:
“What are you doin’ that for?”
“What are you doing that for?”
“It’s freezing cold outside,” she answered.
“It’s freezing cold outside,” she replied.
“An’ in tin minutes’ time what’ll matter a frozen ear or so to poor Michael Dennin?” he asked.
“And in ten minutes, what will it matter if Michael Dennin has a frozen ear or two?” he asked.
She had nerved herself for the last culminating ordeal, and his remark was like a blow to her self-possession. So far, everything had seemed phantom-like, as in a dream, but the brutal truth of what he had said shocked her eyes wide open to the reality of what was taking place. Nor was her distress unnoticed by the Irishman.
She had prepared herself for the final challenge, and his comment hit her like a punch to her composure. Until then, everything had felt unreal, like a dream, but the harsh truth of what he said jolted her awake to the reality of the situation. The Irishman noticed her distress.
“I’m sorry to be troublin’ you with me foolish spache,” he said regretfully. “I mint nothin’ by it. ’Tis a great day for Michael Dennin, an’ he’s as gay as a lark.”
“I'm sorry to bother you with my silly nonsense,” he said apologetically. “I mean nothing by it. It's a great day for Michael Dennin, and he's as happy as can be.”
He broke out in a merry whistle, which quickly became lugubrious and ceased.
He started whistling happily, but it quickly turned sad and stopped.
“I’m wishin’ there was a priest,” he said wistfully; then added swiftly, “But Michael Dennin’s too old a campaigner to miss the luxuries when he hits the trail.”
“I wish there was a priest,” he said with longing; then quickly added, “But Michael Dennin’s been around too long to overlook the comforts when he hits the road.”
He was so very weak and unused to walking that when the door opened and he passed outside, the wind nearly carried him off his feet. Edith and Hans walked on either side of him and supported him, the while he cracked jokes and tried to keep them cheerful, breaking off, once, long enough to arrange the forwarding of his share of the gold to his mother in Ireland.
He was so weak and not used to walking that when the door opened and he stepped outside, the wind almost blew him off his feet. Edith and Hans walked on either side of him, helping him along while he cracked jokes and tried to keep their spirits up, stopping once long enough to arrange for his share of the gold to be sent to his mother in Ireland.
They climbed a slight hill and came out into an open space among the trees. Here, circled solemnly about a barrel that stood on end in the snow, were Negook and Hadikwan, and all the Siwashes down to the babies and the dogs, come to see the way of the white man’s law. Near by was an open grave which Hans had burned into the frozen earth.
They climbed a small hill and arrived at a clearing among the trees. Here, gathered solemnly around a barrel standing upright in the snow, were Negook and Hadikwan, along with all the Siwashes, from the babies to the dogs, who had come to witness how white people enforce their laws. Nearby was an open grave that Hans had dug into the frozen ground.
Dennin cast a practical eye over the preparations, noting the grave, the barrel, the thickness of the rope, and the diameter of the limb over which the rope was passed.
Dennin looked over the preparations with a critical eye, taking note of the grave, the barrel, the thickness of the rope, and the diameter of the limb that the rope was looped over.
“Sure, an’ I couldn’t iv done better meself, Hans, if it’d been for you.”
“Sure, I couldn't have done better myself, Hans, if it weren't for you.”
He laughed loudly at his own sally, but Hans’s face was frozen into a sullen ghastliness that nothing less than the trump of doom could have broken. Also, Hans was feeling very sick. He had not realized the enormousness of the task of putting a fellow-man out of the world. Edith, on the other hand, had realized; but the realization did not make the task any easier. She was filled with doubt as to whether she could hold herself together long enough to finish it. She felt incessant impulses to scream, to shriek, to collapse into the snow, to put her hands over her eyes and turn and run blindly away, into the forest, anywhere, away. It was only by a supreme effort of soul that she was able to keep upright and go on and do what she had to do. And in the midst of it all she was grateful to Dennin for the way he helped her.
He laughed loudly at his own joke, but Hans’s face was locked in a gloomy horror that nothing short of the final judgment could have changed. Plus, Hans was feeling really sick. He hadn’t realized how massive the task of killing someone was. Edith, on the other hand, did realize; but knowing didn’t make it any easier. She was filled with doubt about whether she could stay composed long enough to finish it. She felt constant urges to scream, to shriek, to collapse into the snow, to cover her eyes and run blindly away into the forest, anywhere but here. It was only through an incredible effort of will that she managed to stay upright and do what she had to do. And in the midst of it all, she felt thankful to Dennin for how he supported her.
“Lind me a hand,” he said to Hans, with whose assistance he managed to mount the barrel.
“Give me a hand,” he said to Hans, and with his help, he was able to climb onto the barrel.
He bent over so that Edith could adjust the rope about his neck. Then he stood upright while Hans drew the rope taut across the overhead branch.
He bent down so Edith could fix the rope around his neck. Then he stood up straight while Hans pulled the rope tight across the overhead branch.
“Michael Dennin, have you anything to say?” Edith asked in a clear voice that shook in spite of her.
“Michael Dennin, do you have anything to say?” Edith asked in a steady voice that trembled despite her.
Dennin shuffled his feet on the barrel, looked down bashfully like a man making his maiden speech, and cleared his throat.
Dennin shuffled his feet on the barrel, looked down shyly like someone giving their first speech, and cleared his throat.
“I’m glad it’s over with,” he said. “You’ve treated me like a Christian, an’ I’m thankin’ you hearty for your kindness.”
"I'm glad it's finally over," he said. "You've treated me like a decent person, and I really appreciate your kindness."
“Then may God receive you, a repentant sinner,” she said.
“Then may God accept you, a remorseful sinner,” she said.
“Ay,” he answered, his deep voice as a response to her thin one, “may God receive me, a repentant sinner.”
“Yeah,” he replied, his deep voice contrasting with her thin one, “may God accept me, a repentant sinner.”
“Good-by, Michael,” she cried, and her voice sounded desperate.
“Goodbye, Michael,” she cried, and her voice sounded desperate.
She threw her weight against the barrel, but it did not overturn.
She pushed against the barrel, but it didn't tip over.
“Hans! Quick! Help me!” she cried faintly.
“Hans! Quick! Help me!” she shouted weakly.
She could feel her last strength going, and the barrel resisted her. Hans hurried to her, and the barrel went out from under Michael Dennin.
She could feel her last bit of strength fading, and the barrel resisted her. Hans rushed to her, and the barrel slipped out from under Michael Dennin.
She turned her back, thrusting her fingers into her ears. Then she began to laugh, harshly, sharply, metallically; and Hans was shocked as he had not been shocked through the whole tragedy. Edith Nelson’s break-down had come. Even in her hysteria she knew it, and she was glad that she had been able to hold up under the strain until everything had been accomplished. She reeled toward Hans.
She turned away and jammed her fingers in her ears. Then she started to laugh, harshly and sharply, like metal; and Hans was taken aback, more than he had been throughout the whole tragedy. Edith Nelson had finally broken down. Even in her hysteria, she recognized it and felt relieved that she had managed to hold it together until everything was over. She staggered toward Hans.
“Take me to the cabin, Hans,” she managed to articulate.
“Take me to the cabin, Hans,” she was able to say.
“And let me rest,” she added. “Just let me rest, and rest, and rest.”
“And let me rest,” she said. “Just let me rest, and rest, and rest.”
With Hans’s arm around her, supporting her weight and directing her helpless steps, she went off across the snow. But the Indians remained solemnly to watch the working of the white man’s law that compelled a man to dance upon the air.
With Hans's arm around her, helping her along and guiding her unsteady steps, she moved across the snow. But the Native Americans stayed quietly to observe the workings of the white man's law that forced a man to dance in mid-air.
BROWN WOLF
She had delayed, because of the dew-wet grass, in order to put on her overshoes, and when she emerged from the house found her waiting husband absorbed in the wonder of a bursting almond-bud. She sent a questing glance across the tall grass and in and out among the orchard trees.
She had taken her time because of the dew-soaked grass to put on her overshoes, and when she stepped out of the house, she found her husband captivated by the sight of a blooming almond bud. She cast a searching look across the tall grass and between the orchard trees.
“Where’s Wolf?” she asked.
“Where's Wolf?” she asked.
“He was here a moment ago.” Walt Irvine drew himself away with a jerk from the metaphysics and poetry of the organic miracle of blossom, and surveyed the landscape. “He was running a rabbit the last I saw of him.”
“He was here a second ago.” Walt Irvine pulled himself away abruptly from the deep thoughts and beauty of the blooming nature and looked at the landscape. “He was chasing a rabbit the last time I saw him.”
“Wolf! Wolf! Here Wolf!” she called, as they left the clearing and took the trail that led down through the waxen-belled manzanita jungle to the county road.
“Wolf! Wolf! Here, Wolf!” she called, as they left the clearing and took the path that led down through the waxy-belled manzanita jungle to the county road.
Irvine thrust between his lips the little finger of each hand and lent to her efforts a shrill whistling.
Irvine stuck his little fingers from both hands between his lips and added a high-pitched whistle to her efforts.
She covered her ears hastily and made a wry grimace.
She quickly covered her ears and made a sarcastic face.
“My! for a poet, delicately attuned and all the rest of it, you can make unlovely noises. My ear-drums are pierced. You outwhistle—”
“My! For a poet, finely tuned and all that, you can make some pretty unpleasant sounds. My eardrums are hurting. You whistle louder than—”
“Orpheus.”
"Orpheus."
“I was about to say a street-arab,” she concluded severely.
“I was about to say a street kid,” she concluded sternly.
“Poesy does not prevent one from being practical—at least it doesn’t prevent me. Mine is no futility of genius that can’t sell gems to the magazines.”
“Poetry doesn’t stop someone from being practical—at least it doesn’t stop me. Mine isn’t some pointless genius that can’t sell articles to magazines.”
He assumed a mock extravagance, and went on:
He put on a show of fake luxury and continued:
“I am no attic singer, no ballroom warbler. And why? Because I am practical. Mine is no squalor of song that cannot transmute itself, with proper exchange value, into a flower-crowned cottage, a sweet mountain-meadow, a grove of redwoods, an orchard of thirty-seven trees, one long row of blackberries and two short rows of strawberries, to say nothing of a quarter of a mile of gurgling brook. I am a beauty-merchant, a trader in song, and I pursue utility, dear Madge. I sing a song, and thanks to the magazine editors I transmute my song into a waft of the west wind sighing through our redwoods, into a murmur of waters over mossy stones that sings back to me another song than the one I sang and yet the same song wonderfully—er—transmuted.”
“I’m not a singer for the attic or a performer for the ballroom. And why? Because I’m practical. My songs aren’t just empty notes; they need to transform into something valuable, like a cozy cottage crowned with flowers, a beautiful mountain meadow, a grove of redwoods, an orchard with thirty-seven trees, a long row of blackberries, and two short rows of strawberries, not to mention a quarter-mile of a bubbling brook. I’m a merchant of beauty, a trader in music, and I focus on what’s useful, dear Madge. I sing a song, and thanks to magazine editors, I turn my song into a whisper of the west wind blowing through our redwoods, into the sound of water flowing over mossy stones that responds with another song, different yet wonderfully the same—um—transformed.”
“O that all your song-transmutations were as successful!” she laughed.
“Oh, I wish all your song transformations were as successful!” she laughed.
“Name one that wasn’t.”
"Name one that wasn't."
“Those two beautiful sonnets that you transmuted into the cow that was accounted the worst milker in the township.”
“Those two beautiful sonnets that you turned into the cow that was considered the worst milker in the neighborhood.”
“She was beautiful—” he began,
“She was gorgeous—” he began,
“But she didn’t give milk,” Madge interrupted.
"But she didn't give milk," Madge interrupted.
“But she was beautiful, now, wasn’t she?” he insisted.
“But she was gorgeous, right?” he insisted.
“And here’s where beauty and utility fall out,” was her reply. “And there’s the Wolf!”
“And this is where beauty and usefulness clash,” she replied. “And there’s the Wolf!”
From the thicket-covered hillside came a crashing of underbrush, and then, forty feet above them, on the edge of the sheer wall of rock, appeared a wolf’s head and shoulders. His braced fore paws dislodged a pebble, and with sharp-pricked ears and peering eyes he watched the fall of the pebble till it struck at their feet. Then he transferred his gaze and with open mouth laughed down at them.
From the brush-covered hillside came a loud rustling, and then, forty feet above them, on the edge of the steep rock face, a wolf's head and shoulders appeared. His braced front paws knocked a pebble loose, and with his ears perked and eyes focused, he watched the pebble fall until it landed at their feet. Then he shifted his gaze and, mouth open, laughed down at them.
“You Wolf, you!” and “You blessed Wolf!” the man and woman called out to him.
“You Wolf, you!” and “You blessed Wolf!” the man and woman shouted at him.
The ears flattened back and down at the sound, and the head seemed to snuggle under the caress of an invisible hand.
The ears pressed back and down at the sound, and the head appeared to nestle under the touch of an unseen hand.
They watched him scramble backward into the thicket, then proceeded on their way. Several minutes later, rounding a turn in the trail where the descent was less precipitous, he joined them in the midst of a miniature avalanche of pebbles and loose soil. He was not demonstrative. A pat and a rub around the ears from the man, and a more prolonged caressing from the woman, and he was away down the trail in front of them, gliding effortlessly over the ground in true wolf fashion.
They watched him hurry back into the bushes, then continued on their way. A few minutes later, when they turned a corner on the trail where it sloped down more gently, he caught up with them in the middle of a small avalanche of pebbles and loose dirt. He didn’t show much emotion. A quick pat and a rub around the ears from the man, followed by a longer cuddle from the woman, and he was off down the trail ahead of them, moving effortlessly over the ground like a real wolf.
In build and coat and brush he was a huge timber-wolf; but the lie was given to his wolfhood by his color and marking. There the dog unmistakably advertised itself. No wolf was ever colored like him. He was brown, deep brown, red-brown, an orgy of browns. Back and shoulders were a warm brown that paled on the sides and underneath to a yellow that was dingy because of the brown that lingered in it. The white of the throat and paws and the spots over the eyes was dirty because of the persistent and ineradicable brown, while the eyes themselves were twin topazes, golden and brown.
In size, fur, and build, he resembled a massive timber wolf; however, his color and markings gave away his domestic nature. The dog clearly showed its true self. No wolf had colors like his. He was a mix of rich brown shades—deep brown, red-brown, an absolute blend of browns. His back and shoulders were a warm brown that faded to a yellow on his sides and belly, which looked dingy because of the brown mixed in. The white on his throat and paws, and the spots over his eyes appeared filthy due to the stubborn brown that clung to them, while his eyes shone like twin topaz gems, a mix of gold and brown.
The man and woman loved the dog very much; perhaps this was because it had been such a task to win his love. It had been no easy matter when he first drifted in mysteriously out of nowhere to their little mountain cottage. Footsore and famished, he had killed a rabbit under their very noses and under their very windows, and then crawled away and slept by the spring at the foot of the blackberry bushes. When Walt Irvine went down to inspect the intruder, he was snarled at for his pains, and Madge likewise was snarled at when she went down to present, as a peace-offering, a large pan of bread and milk.
The man and woman loved the dog very much; maybe it was because it had been such a challenge to earn his affection. It hadn't been easy when he first appeared mysteriously out of nowhere at their little mountain cottage. Tired and hungry, he had caught a rabbit right in front of them and then crawled away to sleep by the spring at the bottom of the blackberry bushes. When Walt Irvine went down to check on the intruder, he was growled at for his trouble, and Madge also got growled at when she went down to offer a large pan of bread and milk as a peace gesture.
A most unsociable dog he proved to be, resenting all their advances, refusing to let them lay hands on him, menacing them with bared fangs and bristling hair. Nevertheless he remained, sleeping and resting by the spring, and eating the food they gave him after they set it down at a safe distance and retreated. His wretched physical condition explained why he lingered; and when he had recuperated, after several days’ sojourn, he disappeared.
He turned out to be a very unfriendly dog, rejecting all their attempts to get close, not allowing them to touch him, and threatening them with his exposed teeth and raised fur. Still, he stayed by the spring, napping and resting there, eating the food they provided after placing it at a safe distance and stepping back. His miserable health was the reason he stayed around; but once he got better after a few days, he vanished.
And this would have been the end of him, so far as Irvine and his wife were concerned, had not Irvine at that particular time been called away into the northern part of the state. Riding along on the train, near to the line between California and Oregon, he chanced to look out of the window and saw his unsociable guest sliding along the wagon road, brown and wolfish, tired yet tireless, dust-covered and soiled with two hundred miles of travel.
And this would have been the end for him, as far as Irvine and his wife were concerned, if Irvine hadn't been called away to the northern part of the state at that time. Riding on the train near the California-Oregon border, he happened to look out the window and saw his unfriendly guest trudging along the dirt road, looking rough and wild, exhausted yet relentless, covered in dust and grime from two hundred miles of travel.
Now Irvine was a man of impulse, a poet. He got off the train at the next station, bought a piece of meat at a butcher shop, and captured the vagrant on the outskirts of the town. The return trip was made in the baggage car, and so Wolf came a second time to the mountain cottage. Here he was tied up for a week and made love to by the man and woman. But it was very circumspect love-making. Remote and alien as a traveller from another planet, he snarled down their soft-spoken love-words. He never barked. In all the time they had him he was never known to bark.
Now, Irvine was an impulsive guy, a poet. He got off the train at the next station, bought a piece of meat from a butcher shop, and caught the stray dog on the outskirts of town. The return trip was in the baggage car, so Wolf came back to the mountain cottage a second time. Here, he was tied up for a week and was loved by the man and woman. But it was very careful love-making. Remote and out of place like a traveler from another planet, he snarled at their soft-spoken love words. He never barked. Throughout the entire time they had him, he was never heard barking.
To win him became a problem. Irvine liked problems. He had a metal plate made, on which was stamped: Return to Walt Irvine, Glen Ellen, Sonoma County, California. This was riveted to a collar and strapped about the dog’s neck. Then he was turned loose, and promptly he disappeared. A day later came a telegram from Mendocino County. In twenty hours he had made over a hundred miles to the north, and was still going when captured.
Winning him over became a challenge. Irvine liked challenges. He had a metal tag made, which read: Return to Walt Irvine, Glen Ellen, Sonoma County, California. This was attached to a collar and fastened around the dog's neck. Then he was let loose, and he immediately vanished. A day later, a telegram arrived from Mendocino County. In twenty hours, he had traveled over a hundred miles north and was still on the move when he was caught.
He came back by Wells Fargo Express, was tied up three days, and was loosed on the fourth and lost. This time he gained southern Oregon before he was caught and returned. Always, as soon as he received his liberty, he fled away, and always he fled north. He was possessed of an obsession that drove him north. The homing instinct, Irvine called it, after he had expended the selling price of a sonnet in getting the animal back from northern Oregon.
He came back through Wells Fargo Express, was held up for three days, and was released on the fourth only to escape. This time, he made it to southern Oregon before he was caught and brought back. Every time he got his freedom, he ran away, and he always headed north. He had this obsession that pushed him north. Irvine called it the homing instinct, especially after he spent the equivalent of a sonnet's selling price getting the animal back from northern Oregon.
Another time the brown wanderer succeeded in traversing half the length of California, all of Oregon, and most of Washington, before he was picked up and returned “Collect.” A remarkable thing was the speed with which he travelled. Fed up and rested, as soon as he was loosed he devoted all his energy to getting over the ground. On the first day’s run he was known to cover as high as a hundred and fifty miles, and after that he would average a hundred miles a day until caught. He always arrived back lean and hungry and savage, and always departed fresh and vigorous, cleaving his way northward in response to some prompting of his being that no one could understand.
Another time, the brown wanderer managed to travel halfway across California, all of Oregon, and most of Washington before he was picked up and returned “Collect.” A remarkable thing was how fast he moved. Fed up and well-rested, as soon as he was released, he poured all his energy into covering ground. On the first day, he was known to go as far as one hundred and fifty miles, and after that, he would average about a hundred miles a day until he was caught. He always came back lean, hungry, and fierce, and always left fresh and full of energy, making his way north in response to some urge within him that no one could understand.
But at last, after a futile year of flight, he accepted the inevitable and elected to remain at the cottage where first he had killed the rabbit and slept by the spring. Even after that, a long time elapsed before the man and woman succeeded in patting him. It was a great victory, for they alone were allowed to put hands on him. He was fastidiously exclusive, and no guest at the cottage ever succeeded in making up to him. A low growl greeted such approach; if any one had the hardihood to come nearer, the lips lifted, the naked fangs appeared, and the growl became a snarl—a snarl so terrible and malignant that it awed the stoutest of them, as it likewise awed the farmers’ dogs that knew ordinary dog-snarling, but had never seen wolf-snarling before.
But finally, after a year of pointless wandering, he accepted what was inevitable and chose to stay at the cottage where he had first killed the rabbit and slept by the spring. Even after that, a long time passed before the man and woman managed to pet him. It was a big achievement because they were the only ones allowed to touch him. He was extremely selective, and no guest at the cottage ever managed to win him over. A low growl greeted any attempt to get close; if anyone dared to approach him, his lips curled back, showing his sharp teeth, and the growl escalated into a snarl—a snarl so fierce and threatening that it intimidated even the bravest among them, just as it also intimidated the farmers’ dogs, who were used to regular dog fights but had never witnessed a wolf's snarl before.
He was without antecedents. His history began with Walt and Madge. He had come up from the south, but never a clew did they get of the owner from whom he had evidently fled. Mrs. Johnson, their nearest neighbor and the one who supplied them with milk, proclaimed him a Klondike dog. Her brother was burrowing for frozen pay-streaks in that far country, and so she constituted herself an authority on the subject.
He had no background. His story started with Walt and Madge. He had come from the south, but they never got any clue about the owner he had clearly escaped from. Mrs. Johnson, their closest neighbor and the one who provided them with milk, declared him a Klondike dog. Her brother was digging for frozen gold in that distant place, so she considered herself an expert on the topic.
But they did not dispute her. There were the tips of Wolf’s ears, obviously so severely frozen at some time that they would never quite heal again. Besides, he looked like the photographs of the Alaskan dogs they saw published in magazines and newspapers. They often speculated over his past, and tried to conjure up (from what they had read and heard) what his northland life had been. That the northland still drew him, they knew; for at night they sometimes heard him crying softly; and when the north wind blew and the bite of frost was in the air, a great restlessness would come upon him and he would lift a mournful lament which they knew to be the long wolf-howl. Yet he never barked. No provocation was great enough to draw from him that canine cry.
But they didn’t argue with her. There were the tips of Wolf's ears, clearly so badly frozen at some point that they would never fully heal. Plus, he looked just like the pictures of Alaskan dogs they saw in magazines and newspapers. They often speculated about his past and tried to imagine (based on what they had read and heard) what life was like for him in the north. They knew that the north still called to him; at night, they sometimes heard him softly crying, and when the north wind blew and the cold bit into the air, a deep restlessness would wash over him, prompting him to let out a mournful sound they recognized as the long wolf howl. Yet he never barked. No amount of provocation was enough to make him emit that typical dog cry.
Long discussion they had, during the time of winning him, as to whose dog he was. Each claimed him, and each proclaimed loudly any expression of affection made by him. But the man had the better of it at first, chiefly because he was a man. It was patent that Wolf had had no experience with women. He did not understand women. Madge’s skirts were something he never quite accepted. The swish of them was enough to set him a-bristle with suspicion, and on a windy day she could not approach him at all.
They had a long conversation about who owned him, with everyone claiming him and loudly announcing any signs of affection he showed. But the man had the upper hand at first, mainly because he was a man. It was clear that Wolf wasn’t used to being around women. He didn't understand them. Madge’s skirts were something he never really accepted. The sound of them made him bristle with suspicion, and on a windy day, she couldn’t get close to him at all.
On the other hand, it was Madge who fed him; also it was she who ruled the kitchen, and it was by her favor, and her favor alone, that he was permitted to come within that sacred precinct. It was because of these things that she bade fair to overcome the handicap of her garments. Then it was that Walt put forth special effort, making it a practice to have Wolf lie at his feet while he wrote, and, between petting and talking, losing much time from his work. Walt won in the end, and his victory was most probably due to the fact that he was a man, though Madge averred that they would have had another quarter of a mile of gurgling brook, and at least two west winds sighing through their redwoods, had Walt properly devoted his energies to song-transmutation and left Wolf alone to exercise a natural taste and an unbiassed judgment.
On the other hand, it was Madge who fed him; she also ruled the kitchen, and it was by her favor, and her favor alone, that he was allowed to come into that sacred space. Because of these things, she seemed likely to overcome the disadvantage of her clothes. It was then that Walt made a special effort, getting into the habit of having Wolf lie at his feet while he wrote, and between petting and talking, he lost a lot of time from his work. Walt ultimately succeeded, and his victory was probably because he was a man, although Madge insisted that they would have had another quarter of a mile of gurgling brook and at least two west winds sighing through their redwoods if Walt had properly focused his energies on transforming songs and left Wolf alone to exercise a natural taste and an unbiased judgment.
“It’s about time I heard from those triolets,” Walt said, after a silence of five minutes, during which they had swung steadily down the trail. “There’ll be a check at the post-office, I know, and we’ll transmute it into beautiful buckwheat flour, a gallon of maple syrup, and a new pair of overshoes for you.”
“It’s about time I heard from those triolets,” Walt said after a five-minute silence as they steadily made their way down the trail. “I know there’ll be a check at the post office, and we’ll turn it into some fantastic buckwheat flour, a gallon of maple syrup, and a new pair of overshoes for you.”
“And into beautiful milk from Mrs. Johnson’s beautiful cow,” Madge added. “To-morrow’s the first of the month, you know.”
“And into the lovely milk from Mrs. Johnson’s lovely cow,” Madge added. “Tomorrow is the first of the month, you know.”
Walt scowled unconsciously; then his face brightened, and he clapped his hand to his breast pocket.
Walt frowned without realizing it; then his expression brightened, and he patted his chest pocket.
“Never mind. I have here a nice beautiful new cow, the best milker in California.”
“Never mind. I have a beautiful new cow right here, the best milker in California.”
“When did you write it?” she demanded eagerly. Then, reproachfully, “And you never showed it to me.”
“When did you write it?” she asked eagerly. Then, with a hint of reproach, “And you never showed it to me.”
“I saved it to read to you on the way to the post-office, in a spot remarkably like this one,” he answered, indicating, with a wave of his hand, a dry log on which to sit.
“I saved it to read to you on the way to the post office, in a place very similar to this one,” he replied, pointing with a wave of his hand to a dry log to sit on.
A tiny stream flowed out of a dense fern-brake, slipped down a mossy-lipped stone, and ran across the path at their feet. From the valley arose the mellow song of meadow-larks, while about them, in and out, through sunshine and shadow, fluttered great yellow butterflies.
A small stream trickled out of a thick patch of ferns, slid down a moss-covered rock, and streamed across the path in front of them. From the valley came the sweet song of meadowlarks, and around them, flitting in and out of sunlight and shade, were big yellow butterflies.
Up from below came another sound that broke in upon Walt reading softly from his manuscript. It was a crunching of heavy feet, punctuated now and again by the clattering of a displaced stone. As Walt finished and looked to his wife for approval, a man came into view around the turn of the trail. He was bare-headed and sweaty. With a handkerchief in one hand he mopped his face, while in the other hand he carried a new hat and a wilted starched collar which he had removed from his neck. He was a well-built man, and his muscles seemed on the point of bursting out of the painfully new and ready-made black clothes he wore.
Up from below came another sound that interrupted Walt as he read softly from his manuscript. It was the crunch of heavy footsteps, occasionally broken by the clatter of a loose stone. As Walt finished and looked to his wife for approval, a man appeared around the bend of the trail. He was bare-headed and sweaty. With a handkerchief in one hand, he wiped his face, while in the other he held a new hat and a wilted starched collar that he had taken off his neck. He was a well-built man, and his muscles seemed like they were about to burst out of the painfully new and ready-made black clothes he wore.
“Warm day,” Walt greeted him. Walt believed in country democracy, and never missed an opportunity to practise it.
“Nice day,” Walt greeted him. Walt believed in local democracy and never missed a chance to practice it.
The man paused and nodded.
The guy paused and nodded.
“I guess I ain’t used much to the warm,” he vouchsafed half apologetically. “I’m more accustomed to zero weather.”
“I guess I’m not really used to the heat,” he said somewhat apologetically. “I’m more used to freezing temperatures.”
“You don’t find any of that in this country,” Walt laughed.
“You won’t find any of that in this country,” Walt laughed.
“Should say not,” the man answered. “An’ I ain’t here a-lookin’ for it neither. I’m tryin’ to find my sister. Mebbe you know where she lives. Her name’s Johnson, Mrs. William Johnson.”
“Definitely not,” the man replied. “And I’m not here looking for that either. I’m trying to find my sister. Maybe you know where she lives. Her name’s Johnson, Mrs. William Johnson.”
“You’re not her Klondike brother!” Madge cried, her eyes bright with interest, “about whom we’ve heard so much?”
“You're not her Klondike brother!” Madge exclaimed, her eyes shining with curiosity, “the one we've heard so much about?”
“Yes’m, that’s me,” he answered modestly. “My name’s Miller, Skiff Miller. I just thought I’d s’prise her.”
“Yes, that's me,” he replied humbly. “My name's Miller, Skiff Miller. I just thought I’d surprise her.”
“You are on the right track then. Only you’ve come by the foot-path.” Madge stood up to direct him, pointing up the canyon a quarter of a mile. “You see that blasted redwood? Take the little trail turning off to the right. It’s the short cut to her house. You can’t miss it.”
“You're on the right track then. You just came by the footpath.” Madge stood up to guide him, pointing up the canyon about a quarter of a mile away. “Do you see that darn redwood? Take the little trail that turns off to the right. It’s the shortcut to her house. You can't miss it.”
“Yes’m, thank you, ma’am,” he said. He made tentative efforts to go, but seemed awkwardly rooted to the spot. He was gazing at her with an open admiration of which he was quite unconscious, and which was drowning, along with him, in the rising sea of embarrassment in which he floundered.
“Yes, thank you, ma’am,” he said. He made hesitant moves to leave but appeared awkwardly stuck in place. He was looking at her with an open admiration he didn’t even realize he had, and that admiration was drowning, along with him, in the growing tide of embarrassment he was struggling with.
“We’d like to hear you tell about the Klondike,” Madge said. “Mayn’t we come over some day while you are at your sister’s? Or, better yet, won’t you come over and have dinner with us?”
“We’d love to hear you talk about the Klondike,” Madge said. “Can we come over one day while you’re at your sister’s? Or, even better, would you come over and have dinner with us?”
“Yes’m, thank you, ma’am,” he mumbled mechanically. Then he caught himself up and added: “I ain’t stoppin’ long. I got to be pullin’ north again. I go out on to-night’s train. You see, I’ve got a mail contract with the government.”
“Yeah, thank you, ma’am,” he mumbled automatically. Then he pulled himself together and added: “I’m not staying long. I have to head north again. I’m catching tonight’s train. You see, I have a mail contract with the government.”
When Madge had said that it was too bad, he made another futile effort to go. But he could not take his eyes from her face. He forgot his embarrassment in his admiration, and it was her turn to flush and feel uncomfortable.
When Madge said it was too bad, he made another pointless attempt to leave. But he couldn't take his eyes off her face. He forgot his embarrassment as he admired her, and now it was her turn to blush and feel awkward.
It was at this juncture, when Walt had just decided it was time for him to be saying something to relieve the strain, that Wolf, who had been away nosing through the brush, trotted wolf-like into view.
It was at this moment, when Walt had just decided it was time for him to say something to ease the tension, that Wolf, who had been exploring the brush, trotted into view like a wolf.
Skiff Miller’s abstraction disappeared. The pretty woman before him passed out of his field of vision. He had eyes only for the dog, and a great wonder came into his face.
Skiff Miller’s thoughts faded away. The attractive woman in front of him slipped out of his sight. He focused entirely on the dog, and a look of wonder spread across his face.
“Well, I’ll be damned!” he enunciated slowly and solemnly.
"Well, I'll be damned!" he said slowly and seriously.
He sat down ponderingly on the log, leaving Madge standing. At the sound of his voice, Wolf’s ears had flattened down, then his mouth had opened in a laugh. He trotted slowly up to the stranger and first smelled his hands, then licked them with his tongue.
He sat down thoughtfully on the log, leaving Madge standing. When he spoke, Wolf's ears flattened, and then he opened his mouth in a laugh. He trotted slowly over to the stranger, first sniffing his hands, then licking them with his tongue.
Skiff Miller patted the dog’s head, and slowly and solemnly repeated, “Well, I’ll be damned!”
Skiff Miller patted the dog’s head and slowly and seriously said, “Well, I’ll be damned!”
“Excuse me, ma’am,” he said the next moment “I was just s’prised some, that was all.”
“Excuse me, ma’am,” he said a moment later. “I was just a little surprised, that’s all.”
“We’re surprised, too,” she answered lightly. “We never saw Wolf make up to a stranger before.”
“We’re surprised, too,” she replied casually. “We’ve never seen Wolf be friendly with a stranger before.”
“Is that what you call him—Wolf?” the man asked.
“Is that what you call him—Wolf?” the man asked.
Madge nodded. “But I can’t understand his friendliness toward you—unless it’s because you’re from the Klondike. He’s a Klondike dog, you know.”
Madge nodded. “But I can’t understand why he’s being so friendly toward you—unless it’s because you’re from the Klondike. He’s a Klondike dog, you know.”
“Yes’m,” Miller said absently. He lifted one of Wolf’s fore legs and examined the foot-pads, pressing them and denting them with his thumb. “Kind of soft,” he remarked. “He ain’t been on trail for a long time.”
“Yeah,” Miller said absently. He lifted one of Wolf’s front legs and checked the foot pads, pressing them and leaving imprints with his thumb. “Pretty soft,” he noted. “He hasn’t been on the trail for a while.”
“I say,” Walt broke in, “it is remarkable the way he lets you handle him.”
“I have to say,” Walt interjected, “it’s impressive how he lets you manage him.”
Skiff Miller arose, no longer awkward with admiration of Madge, and in a sharp, businesslike manner asked, “How long have you had him?”
Skiff Miller got up, no longer unsure about his admiration for Madge, and asked in a direct, professional tone, “How long have you had him?”
But just then the dog, squirming and rubbing against the newcomer’s legs, opened his mouth and barked. It was an explosive bark, brief and joyous, but a bark.
But just then the dog, wriggling and rubbing against the newcomer’s legs, opened his mouth and barked. It was an explosive bark, short and happy, but a bark.
“That’s a new one on me,” Skiff Miller remarked.
"That's a new one for me," Skiff Miller said.
Walt and Madge stared at each other. The miracle had happened. Wolf had barked.
Walt and Madge stared at each other. The miracle had happened. Wolf had barked.
“It’s the first time he ever barked,” Madge said.
“It’s the first time he’s ever barked,” Madge said.
“First time I ever heard him, too,” Miller volunteered.
“First time I ever heard him, too,” Miller said.
Madge smiled at him. The man was evidently a humorist.
Madge smiled at him. The guy was clearly a comedian.
“Of course,” she said, “since you have only seen him for five minutes.”
“Of course,” she said, “since you’ve only seen him for five minutes.”
Skiff Miller looked at her sharply, seeking in her face the guile her words had led him to suspect.
Skiff Miller glanced at her intently, trying to find in her expression the deception that her words had made him wary of.
“I thought you understood,” he said slowly. “I thought you’d tumbled to it from his makin’ up to me. He’s my dog. His name ain’t Wolf. It’s Brown.”
“I thought you understood,” he said slowly. “I thought you’d figured it out from how he’s been acting towards me. He’s my dog. His name isn’t Wolf. It’s Brown.”
“Oh, Walt!” was Madge’s instinctive cry to her husband.
“Oh, Walt!” Madge instinctively called out to her husband.
Walt was on the defensive at once.
Walt was immediately in a defensive position.
“How do you know he’s your dog?” he demanded.
“How do you know he’s your dog?” he asked.
“Because he is,” was the reply.
“Because he is,” was the response.
“Mere assertion,” Walt said sharply.
"Just an assertion," Walt said sharply.
In his slow and pondering way, Skiff Miller looked at him, then asked, with a nod of his head toward Madge:
In his thoughtful and deliberate manner, Skiff Miller looked at him, then asked, nodding his head toward Madge:
“How d’you know she’s your wife? You just say, ‘Because she is,’ and I’ll say it’s mere assertion. The dog’s mine. I bred ’m an’ raised ’m, an’ I guess I ought to know. Look here. I’ll prove it to you.”
“How do you know she’s your wife? You just say, ‘Because she is,’ and I’ll tell you that’s just an assertion. The dog belongs to me. I bred him and raised him, and I think I should know. Look here. I’ll prove it to you.”
Skiff Miller turned to the dog. “Brown!” His voice rang out sharply, and at the sound the dog’s ears flattened down as to a caress. “Gee!” The dog made a swinging turn to the right. “Now mush-on!” And the dog ceased his swing abruptly and started straight ahead, halting obediently at command.
Skiff Miller turned to the dog. “Brown!” His voice rang out sharply, and at the sound, the dog’s ears flattened down like it was being petted. “Gee!” The dog swung to the right. “Now mush-on!” And the dog stopped its turn suddenly and started going straight ahead, stopping obediently at the command.
“I can do it with whistles,” Skiff Miller said proudly. “He was my lead dog.”
“I can do it with whistles,” Skiff Miller said proudly. “He was my lead dog.”
“But you are not going to take him away with you?” Madge asked tremulously.
"But you're not going to take him away with you?" Madge asked nervously.
The man nodded.
The guy nodded.
“Back into that awful Klondike world of suffering?”
“Back into that horrible Klondike world of pain?”
He nodded and added: “Oh, it ain’t so bad as all that. Look at me. Pretty healthy specimen, ain’t I?”
He nodded and said, “Oh, it’s not as bad as all that. Look at me. Pretty healthy guy, right?”
“But the dogs! The terrible hardship, the heart-breaking toil, the starvation, the frost! Oh, I’ve read about it and I know.”
“But the dogs! The horrible struggles, the heart-wrenching work, the hunger, the cold! Oh, I’ve read about it and I know.”
“I nearly ate him once, over on Little Fish River,” Miller volunteered grimly. “If I hadn’t got a moose that day was all that saved ’m.”
“I almost ate him once, over on Little Fish River,” Miller said grimly. “If I hadn’t gotten a moose that day, that was all that saved him.”
“I’d have died first!” Madge cried.
“I would have died first!” Madge exclaimed.
“Things is different down here,” Miller explained. “You don’t have to eat dogs. You think different just about the time you’re all in. You’ve never ben all in, so you don’t know anything about it.”
“Things are different down here,” Miller explained. “You don’t have to eat dogs. You start thinking differently just when you’re fully committed. You’ve never been fully committed, so you don’t know anything about it.”
“That’s the very point,” she argued warmly. “Dogs are not eaten in California. Why not leave him here? He is happy. He’ll never want for food—you know that. He’ll never suffer from cold and hardship. Here all is softness and gentleness. Neither the human nor nature is savage. He will never know a whip-lash again. And as for the weather—why, it never snows here.”
“That’s exactly the point,” she said warmly. “Dogs aren’t eaten in California. Why not leave him here? He’s happy. He’ll never go hungry—you know that. He’ll never have to endure cold or hardship. Here, everything is soft and gentle. Neither the people nor nature are harsh. He’ll never feel a whip again. And as for the weather—well, it never snows here.”
“But it’s all-fired hot in summer, beggin’ your pardon,” Skiff Miller laughed.
“But it’s really hot in summer, excuse me,” Skiff Miller laughed.
“But you do not answer,” Madge continued passionately. “What have you to offer him in that northland life?”
“But you aren't answering,” Madge said passionately. “What can you offer him in that life up north?”
“Grub, when I’ve got it, and that’s most of the time,” came the answer.
“Food, when I have it, and that’s most of the time,” came the reply.
“And the rest of the time?”
“And what about the rest of the time?”
“No grub.”
"No food."
“And the work?”
“And what about the work?”
“Yes, plenty of work,” Miller blurted out impatiently. “Work without end, an’ famine, an’ frost, an all the rest of the miseries—that’s what he’ll get when he comes with me. But he likes it. He is used to it. He knows that life. He was born to it an’ brought up to it. An’ you don’t know anything about it. You don’t know what you’re talking about. That’s where the dog belongs, and that’s where he’ll be happiest.”
“Yes, there’s a lot of work,” Miller said impatiently. “Endless work, along with hunger, cold, and all the other hardships—that’s what he’ll face when he comes with me. But he likes it. He’s used to it. He knows that life. He was born into it and raised in it. And you don’t know anything about it. You have no idea what you’re talking about. That’s where the dog belongs, and that’s where he’ll be the happiest.”
“The dog doesn’t go,” Walt announced in a determined voice. “So there is no need of further discussion.”
“The dog isn’t going,” Walt said firmly. “So there’s no need to talk about it anymore.”
“What’s that?” Skiff Miller demanded, his brows lowering and an obstinate flush of blood reddening his forehead.
“What’s that?” Skiff Miller asked, furrowing his brows and a stubborn flush creeping across his forehead.
“I said the dog doesn’t go, and that settles it. I don’t believe he’s your dog. You may have seen him sometime. You may even sometime have driven him for his owner. But his obeying the ordinary driving commands of the Alaskan trail is no demonstration that he is yours. Any dog in Alaska would obey you as he obeyed. Besides, he is undoubtedly a valuable dog, as dogs go in Alaska, and that is sufficient explanation of your desire to get possession of him. Anyway, you’ve got to prove property.”
“I said the dog isn’t going with you, and that’s the end of it. I don’t think he belongs to you. You might have seen him at some point. You might even have taken him out for his owner before. But just because he follows basic commands on the Alaskan trail doesn’t mean he’s yours. Any dog in Alaska would listen to you the way he did. Plus, he’s definitely a valuable dog, as dogs go in Alaska, and that explains why you want him so badly. Either way, you need to prove ownership.”
Skiff Miller, cool and collected, the obstinate flush a trifle deeper on his forehead, his huge muscles bulging under the black cloth of his coat, carefully looked the poet up and down as though measuring the strength of his slenderness.
Skiff Miller, calm and composed, the stubborn flush slightly deeper on his forehead, his massive muscles straining under the black fabric of his coat, carefully sized up the poet from head to toe as if assessing the strength in his slimness.
The Klondiker’s face took on a contemptuous expression as he said finally, “I reckon there’s nothin’ in sight to prevent me takin’ the dog right here an’ now.”
The Klondiker's face showed a disdainful expression as he finally said, "I guess there's nothing in sight to stop me from taking the dog right here and now."
Walt’s face reddened, and the striking-muscles of his arms and shoulders seemed to stiffen and grow tense. His wife fluttered apprehensively into the breach.
Walt's face turned red, and the muscles in his arms and shoulders looked like they were tightening up. His wife nervously stepped in to intervene.
“Maybe Mr. Miller is right,” she said. “I am afraid that he is. Wolf does seem to know him, and certainly he answers to the name of ‘Brown.’ He made friends with him instantly, and you know that’s something he never did with anybody before. Besides, look at the way he barked. He was just bursting with joy. Joy over what? Without doubt at finding Mr. Miller.”
“Maybe Mr. Miller is right,” she said. “I’m afraid he might be. Wolf does seem to know him, and he definitely responds to the name ‘Brown.’ He clicked with him right away, and you know that’s something he’s never done with anyone else before. Plus, just look at how he was barking. He was overflowing with joy. Joy over what? Without a doubt, it was about finding Mr. Miller.”
Walt’s striking-muscles relaxed, and his shoulders seemed to droop with hopelessness.
Walt's powerful muscles relaxed, and his shoulders appeared to slump in despair.
“I guess you’re right, Madge,” he said. “Wolf isn’t Wolf, but Brown, and he must belong to Mr. Miller.”
“I guess you’re right, Madge,” he said. “Wolf isn’t Wolf, but Brown, and he must belong to Mr. Miller.”
“Perhaps Mr. Miller will sell him,” she suggested. “We can buy him.”
“Maybe Mr. Miller will sell him,” she suggested. “We can buy him.”
Skiff Miller shook his head, no longer belligerent, but kindly, quick to be generous in response to generousness.
Skiff Miller shook his head, no longer confrontational, but friendly, quick to be generous in response to kindness.
“I had five dogs,” he said, casting about for the easiest way to temper his refusal. “He was the leader. They was the crack team of Alaska. Nothin’ could touch ’em. In 1898 I refused five thousand dollars for the bunch. Dogs was high, then, anyway; but that wasn’t what made the fancy price. It was the team itself. Brown was the best in the team. That winter I refused twelve hundred for ’m. I didn’t sell ’m then, an’ I ain’t a-sellin’ ’m now. Besides, I think a mighty lot of that dog. I’ve ben lookin’ for ’m for three years. It made me fair sick when I found he’d ben stole—not the value of him, but the—well, I liked ’m like hell, that’s all, beggin’ your pardon. I couldn’t believe my eyes when I seen ’m just now. I thought I was dreamin’. It was too good to be true. Why, I was his wet-nurse. I put ’m to bed, snug every night. His mother died, and I brought ’m up on condensed milk at two dollars a can when I couldn’t afford it in my own coffee. He never knew any mother but me. He used to suck my finger regular, the darn little cuss—that finger right there!”
“I had five dogs,” he said, looking for the easiest way to soften his refusal. “He was the leader. They were the best team in Alaska. Nothing could beat them. Back in 1898, I turned down five thousand dollars for the lot. Dogs were expensive back then, but that wasn't what drove up the price. It was the team itself. Brown was the best of them all. That winter, I turned down twelve hundred for him. I didn’t sell him then, and I’m not selling him now. Besides, I care a lot about that dog. I’ve been looking for him for three years. It made me really sick when I found out he’d been stolen—not because of his worth, but because, well, I really liked him, that’s all, excuse my language. I couldn’t believe my eyes when I saw him just now. I thought I was dreaming. It seemed too good to be true. I was his caretaker. I tucked him in every night. His mother died, and I raised him on condensed milk at two dollars a can when I couldn’t even afford it in my own coffee. He never knew any mother but me. He used to suck on my finger all the time, the little rascal—that finger right there!”
And Skiff Miller, too overwrought for speech, held up a fore finger for them to see.
And Skiff Miller, too emotional to speak, held up a finger for them to see.
“That very finger,” he managed to articulate, as though it somehow clinched the proof of ownership and the bond of affection.
“That very finger,” he managed to say, as if it somehow confirmed the proof of ownership and the bond of affection.
He was still gazing at his extended finger when Madge began to speak.
He was still staring at his outstretched finger when Madge started to talk.
“But the dog,” she said. “You haven’t considered the dog.”
“But the dog,” she said. “You haven’t thought about the dog.”
Skiff Miller looked puzzled.
Skiff Miller looked confused.
“Have you thought about him?” she asked.
“Have you thought about him?” she asked.
“Don’t know what you’re drivin’ at,” was the response.
“Don’t know what you’re getting at,” was the response.
“Maybe the dog has some choice in the matter,” Madge went on. “Maybe he has his likes and desires. You have not considered him. You give him no choice. It has never entered your mind that possibly he might prefer California to Alaska. You consider only what you like. You do with him as you would with a sack of potatoes or a bale of hay.”
“Maybe the dog has a say in this,” Madge continued. “Maybe he has his preferences and wishes. You haven’t thought about him. You give him no options. It hasn’t crossed your mind that he might actually prefer California over Alaska. You only think about what you want. You treat him like he’s just a sack of potatoes or a bale of hay.”
This was a new way of looking at it, and Miller was visibly impressed as he debated it in his mind. Madge took advantage of his indecision.
This was a fresh perspective, and Miller was clearly impressed as he thought it over. Madge seized the opportunity created by his uncertainty.
“If you really love him, what would be happiness to him would be your happiness also,” she urged.
“If you truly love him, what makes him happy should also make you happy,” she encouraged.
Skiff Miller continued to debate with himself, and Madge stole a glance of exultation to her husband, who looked back warm approval.
Skiff Miller kept debating with himself, and Madge took a quick glance of triumph at her husband, who returned a look of warm approval.
“What do you think?” the Klondiker suddenly demanded.
“What do you think?” the Klondiker suddenly asked.
It was her turn to be puzzled. “What do you mean?” she asked.
It was her turn to be confused. “What do you mean?” she asked.
“D’ye think he’d sooner stay in California?”
“Do you think he’d rather stay in California?”
She nodded her head with positiveness. “I am sure of it.”
She nodded her head confidently. “I’m sure of it.”
Skiff Miller again debated with himself, though this time aloud, at the same time running his gaze in a judicial way over the mooted animal.
Skiff Miller once more wrestled with himself, but this time he did it out loud, while also examining the disputed animal with a critical eye.
“He was a good worker. He’s done a heap of work for me. He never loafed on me, an’ he was a joe-dandy at hammerin’ a raw team into shape. He’s got a head on him. He can do everything but talk. He knows what you say to him. Look at ’m now. He knows we’re talkin’ about him.”
“He was a good worker. He’s done a lot of work for me. He never slacked off, and he was excellent at getting a raw team into shape. He’s got a good head on his shoulders. He can do everything except talk. He understands what you say to him. Look at him now. He knows we’re talking about him.”
The dog was lying at Skiff Miller’s feet, head close down on paws, ears erect and listening, and eyes that were quick and eager to follow the sound of speech as it fell from the lips of first one and then the other.
The dog was lying at Skiff Miller’s feet, head resting on its paws, ears perked up and alert, and eyes quick and eager to follow the sounds of conversation as they came out of one person and then the other.
“An’ there’s a lot of work in ’m yet. He’s good for years to come. An’ I do like him. I like him like hell.”
“There's still a lot of work in him. He's good for years to come. And I really like him. I like him a lot.”
Once or twice after that Skiff Miller opened his mouth and closed it again without speaking. Finally he said:
Once or twice after that, Skiff Miller opened his mouth but then closed it again without saying anything. Finally, he spoke up:
“I’ll tell you what I’ll do. Your remarks, ma’am, has some weight in them. The dog’s worked hard, and maybe he’s earned a soft berth an’ has got a right to choose. Anyway, we’ll leave it up to him. Whatever he says, goes. You people stay right here settin’ down. I’ll say good-by and walk off casual-like. If he wants to stay, he can stay. If he wants to come with me, let ’m come. I won’t call ’m to come an’ don’t you call ’m to come back.”
“I'll tell you what I'm going to do. Your comments, ma'am, carry some weight. The dog has worked hard, and maybe he deserves a comfortable spot and has the right to decide. Anyway, we'll leave it up to him. Whatever he chooses goes. You all stay right here sitting down. I’ll say goodbye and walk away casually. If he wants to stay, he can stay. If he wants to come with me, let him come. I won’t call him to come and don’t you call him to come back.”
He looked with sudden suspicion at Madge, and added, “Only you must play fair. No persuadin’ after my back is turned.”
He suddenly looked at Madge with suspicion and added, “Just make sure you play fair. No persuading when I'm not looking.”
“We’ll play fair,” Madge began, but Skiff Miller broke in on her assurances.
“We’ll play fair,” Madge started, but Skiff Miller interrupted her assurances.
“I know the ways of women,” he announced. “Their hearts is soft. When their hearts is touched they’re likely to stack the cards, look at the bottom of the deck, an’ lie like the devil—beggin’ your pardon, ma’am. I’m only discoursin’ about women in general.”
“I know how women are,” he declared. “Their hearts are soft. When you touch their hearts, they're likely to cheat, check the bottom of the deck, and lie like there's no tomorrow—sorry, ma’am. I’m just talking about women in general.”
“I don’t know how to thank you,” Madge quavered.
“I don’t know how to thank you,” Madge said shakily.
“I don’t see as you’ve got any call to thank me,” he replied. “Brown ain’t decided yet. Now you won’t mind if I go away slow? It’s no more’n fair, seein’ I’ll be out of sight inside a hundred yards.”—Madge agreed, and added, “And I promise you faithfully that we won’t do anything to influence him.”
“I don’t think you need to thank me,” he replied. “Brown hasn’t made up his mind yet. Now, you don’t mind if I leave slowly, right? It’s only fair since I’ll be out of sight in a hundred yards.” Madge agreed and added, “And I promise you that we won’t do anything to sway him.”
“Well, then, I might as well be gettin’ along,” Skiff Miller said in the ordinary tones of one departing.
“Well, I guess I should be on my way,” Skiff Miller said in the usual tone of someone leaving.
At this change in his voice, Wolf lifted his head quickly, and still more quickly got to his feet when the man and woman shook hands. He sprang up on his hind legs, resting his fore paws on her hip and at the same time licking Skiff Miller’s hand. When the latter shook hands with Walt, Wolf repeated his act, resting his weight on Walt and licking both men’s hands.
At the change in his voice, Wolf quickly lifted his head and got to his feet even faster when the man and woman shook hands. He jumped up on his hind legs, resting his front paws on her hip while also licking Skiff Miller’s hand. When the latter shook hands with Walt, Wolf did the same thing, leaning his weight on Walt and licking both men’s hands.
“It ain’t no picnic, I can tell you that,” were the Klondiker’s last words, as he turned and went slowly up the trail.
“It’s no walk in the park, I can tell you that,” were the Klondiker’s last words, as he turned and walked slowly up the trail.
For the distance of twenty feet Wolf watched him go, himself all eagerness and expectancy, as though waiting for the man to turn and retrace his steps. Then, with a quick low whine, Wolf sprang after him, overtook him, caught his hand between his teeth with reluctant tenderness, and strove gently to make him pause.
For twenty feet, Wolf watched him leave, filled with eagerness and anticipation, as if he were waiting for the man to turn back. Then, with a soft whine, Wolf sprang after him, caught up, grasped his hand gently with his teeth, and tried softly to make him stop.
Failing in this, Wolf raced back to where Walt Irvine sat, catching his coat-sleeve in his teeth and trying vainly to drag him after the retreating man.
Failing at this, Wolf ran back to where Walt Irvine was sitting, grabbing his coat sleeve with his teeth and trying unsuccessfully to pull him after the man who was retreating.
Wolf’s perturbation began to wax. He desired ubiquity. He wanted to be in two places at the same time, with the old master and the new, and steadily the distance between them was increasing. He sprang about excitedly, making short nervous leaps and twists, now toward one, now toward the other, in painful indecision, not knowing his own mind, desiring both and unable to choose, uttering quick sharp whines and beginning to pant.
Wolf’s agitation started to grow. He craved presence everywhere. He wanted to be in two places at once, with the old master and the new, and the distance between them was steadily increasing. He jumped around excitedly, making short, nervous leaps and turns, now heading towards one, now towards the other, in painful indecision, unsure of himself, wanting both but unable to choose, letting out quick, sharp whines and starting to pant.
He sat down abruptly on his haunches, thrusting his nose upward, the mouth opening and closing with jerking movements, each time opening wider. These jerking movements were in unison with the recurrent spasms that attacked the throat, each spasm severer and more intense than the preceding one. And in accord with jerks and spasms the larynx began to vibrate, at first silently, accompanied by the rush of air expelled from the lungs, then sounding a low, deep note, the lowest in the register of the human ear. All this was the nervous and muscular preliminary to howling.
He suddenly crouched down, tilting his head back, his mouth opening and closing in quick jerks, each time wider than before. These quick movements matched the spasms hitting his throat, each one stronger and more intense than the last. As he jerked and spasmed, his larynx started to vibrate, first silently, as air rushed out of his lungs, then producing a low, deep sound, the lowest audible note for humans. All of this was the nervous and muscular buildup to howling.
But just as the howl was on the verge of bursting from the full throat, the wide-opened mouth was closed, the paroxysms ceased, and he looked long and steadily at the retreating man. Suddenly Wolf turned his head, and over his shoulder just as steadily regarded Walt. The appeal was unanswered. Not a word nor a sign did the dog receive, no suggestion and no clew as to what his conduct should be.
But just as the howl was about to escape from his throat, his wide-open mouth closed, the fits stopped, and he looked long and intently at the man who was walking away. Suddenly, Wolf turned his head and, over his shoulder, stared just as intently at Walt. The appeal went unanswered. The dog received no words or signals, no hints or clues about what he should do.
A glance ahead to where the old master was nearing the curve of the trail excited him again. He sprang to his feet with a whine, and then, struck by a new idea, turned his attention to Madge. Hitherto he had ignored her, but now, both masters failing him, she alone was left. He went over to her and snuggled his head in her lap, nudging her arm with his nose—an old trick of his when begging for favors. He backed away from her and began writhing and twisting playfully, curvetting and prancing, half rearing and striking his fore paws to the earth, struggling with all his body, from the wheedling eyes and flattening ears to the wagging tail, to express the thought that was in him and that was denied him utterance.
A look forward to where the old master was approaching the bend in the trail excited him once more. He jumped to his feet with a whine, and then, hit by a new idea, focused his attention on Madge. Until now, he had ignored her, but with both masters letting him down, she was all he had left. He walked over to her and rested his head in her lap, nudging her arm with his nose—an old trick he used when he wanted something. He backed away from her and started playfully writhing and twisting, prancing and hopping, half-rearing and striking his front paws to the ground, using all his body language, from his pleading eyes and floppy ears to his wagging tail, to communicate the feelings he had inside that he couldn't express in words.
This, too, he soon abandoned. He was depressed by the coldness of these humans who had never been cold before. No response could he draw from them, no help could he get. They did not consider him. They were as dead.
This, too, he soon let go of. He felt down because of the coldness of these people who had never been cold before. He couldn't get any response from them, and he couldn't find any help. They didn't acknowledge him at all. They were completely unresponsive.
He turned and silently gazed after the old master. Skiff Miller was rounding the curve. In a moment he would be gone from view. Yet he never turned his head, plodding straight onward, slowly and methodically, as though possessed of no interest in what was occurring behind his back.
He turned and silently watched the old master. Skiff Miller was going around the bend. In a moment, he would be out of sight. Yet he never looked back, moving forward steadily and methodically, as if he had no interest in what was happening behind him.
And in this fashion he went out of view. Wolf waited for him to reappear. He waited a long minute, silently, quietly, without movement, as though turned to stone—withal stone quick with eagerness and desire. He barked once, and waited. Then he turned and trotted back to Walt Irvine. He sniffed his hand and dropped down heavily at his feet, watching the trail where it curved emptily from view.
And in this way, he disappeared from sight. Wolf waited for him to come back. He waited for a long minute, silently and still, as if he were made of stone—though a stone filled with eagerness and desire. He barked once and waited. Then he turned and trotted back to Walt Irvine. He sniffed his hand and lay down heavily at his feet, watching the path as it curved away and disappeared.
The tiny stream slipping down the mossy-lipped stone seemed suddenly to increase the volume of its gurgling noise. Save for the meadow-larks, there was no other sound. The great yellow butterflies drifted silently through the sunshine and lost themselves in the drowsy shadows. Madge gazed triumphantly at her husband.
The small stream flowing over the moss-covered stone suddenly seemed to get louder. Apart from the meadowlarks, there was no other sound. The big yellow butterflies floated quietly through the sunlight and vanished into the sleepy shadows. Madge looked at her husband with a sense of triumph.
A few minutes later Wolf got upon his feet. Decision and deliberation marked his movements. He did not glance at the man and woman. His eyes were fixed up the trail. He had made up his mind. They knew it. And they knew, so far as they were concerned, that the ordeal had just begun.
A few minutes later, Wolf stood up. Determination and thoughtfulness characterized his actions. He didn’t look at the man and woman. His gaze was fixed on the trail. He had made his decision. They understood it. And they knew, as far as they were concerned, that the challenge had just started.
He broke into a trot, and Madge’s lips pursed, forming an avenue for the caressing sound that it was the will of her to send forth. But the caressing sound was not made. She was impelled to look at her husband, and she saw the sternness with which he watched her. The pursed lips relaxed, and she sighed inaudibly.
He started to jog, and Madge’s lips pressed together, creating a path for the gentle sound she wanted to share. But the gentle sound never came. She felt compelled to look at her husband, and she noticed the seriousness in the way he was watching her. The pressed lips softened, and she sighed quietly.
Wolf’s trot broke into a run. Wider and wider were the leaps he made. Not once did he turn his head, his wolf’s brush standing out straight behind him. He cut sharply across the curve of the trail and was gone.
Wolf’s trot turned into a run. The leaps he took got wider and wider. Not once did he look back, his wolf tail standing up straight behind him. He cut sharply across the curve of the trail and disappeared.
THE SUN-DOG TRAIL
Sitka Charley smoked his pipe and gazed thoughtfully at the Police Gazette illustration on the wall. For half an hour he had been steadily regarding it, and for half an hour I had been slyly watching him. Something was going on in that mind of his, and, whatever it was, I knew it was well worth knowing. He had lived life, and seen things, and performed that prodigy of prodigies, namely, the turning of his back upon his own people, and, in so far as it was possible for an Indian, becoming a white man even in his mental processes. As he phrased it himself, he had come into the warm, sat among us, by our fires, and become one of us. He had never learned to read nor write, but his vocabulary was remarkable, and more remarkable still was the completeness with which he had assumed the white man’s point of view, the white man’s attitude toward things.
Sitka Charley smoked his pipe and stared thoughtfully at the Police Gazette illustration on the wall. For half an hour, he had been steadily gazing at it, and for half an hour, I had been quietly watching him. Something was brewing in his mind, and whatever it was, I knew it was worth knowing. He had lived life, seen things, and accomplished the incredible feat of turning his back on his own people, becoming a white man in his thinking as much as possible, given he was Indian. As he put it himself, he had come into the warmth, sat with us by our fires, and become one of us. He had never learned to read or write, but his vocabulary was impressive, and even more impressive was how completely he had adopted the white man’s perspective and attitude toward things.
We had struck this deserted cabin after a hard day on trail. The dogs had been fed, the supper dishes washed, the beds made, and we were now enjoying that most delicious hour that comes each day, and but once each day, on the Alaskan trail, the hour when nothing intervenes between the tired body and bed save the smoking of the evening pipe. Some former denizen of the cabin had decorated its walls with illustrations torn from magazines and newspapers, and it was these illustrations that had held Sitka Charley’s attention from the moment of our arrival two hours before. He had studied them intently, ranging from one to another and back again, and I could see that there was uncertainty in his mind, and bepuzzlement.
We had found this empty cabin after a long day on the trail. The dogs had been fed, the dinner dishes washed, the beds made, and we were now enjoying that most wonderful hour that comes just once a day on the Alaskan trail, the hour when nothing stands between a tired body and bed except for the evening pipe. Someone who used to live in the cabin had decorated the walls with pictures torn from magazines and newspapers, and it was these pictures that had captured Sitka Charley’s attention since we arrived two hours earlier. He examined them closely, moving from one to another and back again, and I could see that he was feeling uncertain and puzzled.
“Well?” I finally broke the silence.
"Well?" I finally said.
He took the pipe from his mouth and said simply, “I do not understand.”
He took the pipe out of his mouth and said plainly, “I don’t understand.”
He smoked on again, and again removed the pipe, using it to point at the Police Gazette illustration.
He kept smoking and then took out the pipe again, using it to point at the Police Gazette illustration.
“That picture—what does it mean? I do not understand.”
"That picture—what does it mean? I don't understand."
I looked at the picture. A man, with a preposterously wicked face, his right hand pressed dramatically to his heart, was falling backward to the floor. Confronting him, with a face that was a composite of destroying angel and Adonis, was a man holding a smoking revolver.
I looked at the picture. A man with an absurdly wicked face, his right hand dramatically pressed to his heart, was falling backward to the floor. Facing him was another man, a mix of a vengeful angel and a handsome Greek god, holding a smoking revolver.
“One man is killing the other man,” I said, aware of a distinct bepuzzlement of my own and of failure to explain.
“One man is killing the other man,” I said, realizing I was confused and unable to explain.
“Why?” asked Sitka Charley.
"Why?" asked Sitka Charley.
“I do not know,” I confessed.
“I don't know,” I confessed.
“That picture is all end,” he said. “It has no beginning.”
“That picture is completely done,” he said. “It doesn’t have a beginning.”
“It is life,” I said.
“It’s life,” I said.
“Life has beginning,” he objected.
“Life has a beginning,” he objected.
I was silenced for the moment, while his eyes wandered on to an adjoining decoration, a photographic reproduction of somebody’s “Leda and the Swan.”
I was quiet for a moment as his gaze drifted to an adjacent decoration, a photographic reproduction of someone’s “Leda and the Swan.”
“That picture,” he said, “has no beginning. It has no end. I do not understand pictures.”
“That picture,” he said, “has no beginning. It has no end. I don’t understand pictures.”
“Look at that picture,” I commanded, pointing to a third decoration. “It means something. Tell me what it means to you.”
“Check out that picture,” I said, pointing to a third decoration. “It represents something. Tell me what it means to you.”
He studied it for several minutes.
He looked at it for several minutes.
“The little girl is sick,” he said finally. “That is the doctor looking at her. They have been up all night—see, the oil is low in the lamp, the first morning light is coming in at the window. It is a great sickness; maybe she will die, that is why the doctor looks so hard. That is the mother. It is a great sickness, because the mother’s head is on the table and she is crying.”
“The little girl is sick,” he said at last. “That’s the doctor examining her. They’ve been up all night—look, the oil in the lamp is low, and the first light of morning is coming through the window. It’s a serious illness; she might die, which is why the doctor looks so concerned. That’s the mother. It’s a serious illness because the mother’s head is on the table and she’s crying.”
“How do you know she is crying?” I interrupted. “You cannot see her face. Perhaps she is asleep.”
“How do you know she’s crying?” I interrupted. “You can’t see her face. Maybe she’s asleep.”
Sitka Charley looked at me in swift surprise, then back at the picture. It was evident that he had not reasoned the impression.
Sitka Charley glanced at me in quick surprise, then looked back at the picture. It was clear that he hadn't thought through the impression.
“Perhaps she is asleep,” he repeated. He studied it closely. “No, she is not asleep. The shoulders show that she is not asleep. I have seen the shoulders of a woman who cried. The mother is crying. It is a very great sickness.”
“Maybe she’s asleep,” he said again. He looked at her closely. “No, she’s not asleep. The way her shoulders are shows that she isn’t. I’ve seen the shoulders of a woman who’s cried. The mother is crying. It’s a very serious illness.”
“And now you understand the picture,” I cried.
“And now you get the picture,” I exclaimed.
He shook his head, and asked, “The little girl—does it die?”
He shook his head and asked, “Does the little girl die?”
It was my turn for silence.
It was my turn to be silent.
“Does it die?” he reiterated. “You are a painter-man. Maybe you know.”
“Does it die?” he asked again. “You’re a painter. Maybe you know.”
“No, I do not know,” I confessed.
“No, I don’t know,” I admitted.
“It is not life,” he delivered himself dogmatically. “In life little girl die or get well. Something happen in life. In picture nothing happen. No, I do not understand pictures.”
“It’s not life,” he proclaimed firmly. “In life, little girls die or get better. Things happen in life. In pictures, nothing happens. No, I don’t understand pictures.”
His disappointment was patent. It was his desire to understand all things that white men understand, and here, in this matter, he failed. I felt, also, that there was challenge in his attitude. He was bent upon compelling me to show him the wisdom of pictures. Besides, he had remarkable powers of visualization. I had long since learned this. He visualized everything. He saw life in pictures, felt life in pictures, generalized life in pictures; and yet he did not understand pictures when seen through other men’s eyes and expressed by those men with color and line upon canvas.
His disappointment was obvious. He wanted to understand everything that white men understood, and in this case, he was struggling. I also sensed that there was a challenge in his attitude. He was determined to make me show him the wisdom of pictures. Besides, he had incredible visualization skills. I had learned this a long time ago. He visualized everything. He saw life in images, felt life in images, generalized life in images; yet he couldn't grasp pictures when viewed through other people's eyes and expressed by those people with color and line on canvas.
“Pictures are bits of life,” I said. “We paint life as we see it. For instance, Charley, you are coming along the trail. It is night. You see a cabin. The window is lighted. You look through the window for one second, or for two seconds, you see something, and you go on your way. You saw maybe a man writing a letter. You saw something without beginning or end. Nothing happened. Yet it was a bit of life you saw. You remember it afterward. It is like a picture in your memory. The window is the frame of the picture.”
“Pictures are pieces of life,” I said. “We capture life as we experience it. For example, Charley, you’re walking along the trail. It’s nighttime. You spot a cabin. The window is illuminated. You glance through the window for a second or two, you see something, and then you move on. You might have seen a man writing a letter. You witnessed something without a clear beginning or end. Nothing significant happened. Yet it was a piece of life you noticed. You recall it later. It’s like a snapshot in your memory. The window acts as the frame for that picture.”
I could see that he was interested, and I knew that as I spoke he had looked through the window and seen the man writing the letter.
I could tell he was interested, and I knew that while I was talking, he had looked out the window and seen the guy writing the letter.
“There is a picture you have painted that I understand,” he said. “It is a true picture. It has much meaning. It is in your cabin at Dawson. It is a faro table. There are men playing. It is a large game. The limit is off.”
“There’s a picture you’ve painted that I get,” he said. “It’s a real picture. It has a lot of meaning. It’s in your cabin at Dawson. It’s a faro table. There are men playing. It’s a big game. The limit is off.”
“How do you know the limit is off?” I broke in excitedly, for here was where my work could be tried out on an unbiassed judge who knew life only, and not art, and who was a sheer master of reality. Also, I was very proud of that particular piece of work. I had named it “The Last Turn,” and I believed it to be one of the best things I had ever done.
“How do you know the limit is off?” I interrupted excitedly, because this was where I could test my work on an unbiased judge who only understood life, not art, and who was a true master of reality. I was also very proud of that specific piece of work. I had called it “The Last Turn,” and I believed it was one of the best things I had ever created.
“There are no chips on the table,” Sitka Charley explained. “The men are playing with markers. That means the roof is the limit. One man play yellow markers—maybe one yellow marker worth one thousand dollars, maybe two thousand dollars. One man play red markers. Maybe they are worth five hundred dollars, maybe one thousand dollars. It is a very big game. Everybody play very high, up to the roof. How do I know? You make the dealer with blood little bit warm in face.” (I was delighted.) “The lookout, you make him lean forward in his chair. Why he lean forward? Why his face very much quiet? Why his eyes very much bright? Why dealer warm with blood a little bit in the face? Why all men very quiet?—the man with yellow markers? the man with white markers? the man with red markers? Why nobody talk? Because very much money. Because last turn.”
“There are no chips on the table,” Sitka Charley explained. “The guys are playing with markers. That means the sky's the limit. One guy is using yellow markers—maybe one yellow marker is worth a thousand dollars, maybe two thousand dollars. One guy is using red markers. Maybe they’re worth five hundred dollars, maybe a thousand dollars. It’s a really big game. Everyone is betting really high, up to the limit. How do I know? You make the dealer’s face a little warm from the blood.” (I was delighted.) “The lookout, you make him lean forward in his chair. Why does he lean forward? Why is his face so calm? Why are his eyes so bright? Why is the dealer a little flushed? Why is everyone so quiet?—the guy with yellow markers? the guy with white markers? the guy with red markers? Why is no one talking? Because there’s a lot of money at stake. Because it’s the last round.”
“How do you know it is the last turn?” I asked.
“How do you know it's the last turn?” I asked.
“The king is coppered, the seven is played open,” he answered. “Nobody bet on other cards. Other cards all gone. Everybody one mind. Everybody play king to lose, seven to win. Maybe bank lose twenty thousand dollars, maybe bank win. Yes, that picture I understand.”
“The king is covered, the seven is played openly,” he answered. “Nobody bet on any other cards. All other cards are gone. Everyone is on the same page. Everyone plays the king to lose, the seven to win. Maybe the bank will lose twenty thousand dollars, maybe the bank will win. Yes, I get that.”
“Yet you do not know the end!” I cried triumphantly. “It is the last turn, but the cards are not yet turned. In the picture they will never be turned. Nobody will ever know who wins nor who loses.”
“Yet you don’t know how it ends!” I exclaimed triumphantly. “This is the final twist, but the cards haven't been revealed yet. In the picture, they will never be revealed. No one will ever know who wins or who loses.”
“And the men will sit there and never talk,” he said, wonder and awe growing in his face. “And the lookout will lean forward, and the blood will be warm in the face of the dealer. It is a strange thing. Always will they sit there, always; and the cards will never be turned.”
“And the guys will sit there and never say a word,” he said, a sense of wonder and amazement spreading across his face. “And the lookout will lean in, and the dealer’s face will be flushed. It’s a strange thing. They will always sit there, always; and the cards will never be dealt.”
“It is a picture,” I said. “It is life. You have seen things like it yourself.”
“It’s a picture,” I said. “It’s life. You’ve seen things like it yourself.”
He looked at me and pondered, then said, very slowly: “No, as you say, there is no end to it. Nobody will ever know the end. Yet is it a true thing. I have seen it. It is life.”
He looked at me and thought for a moment, then said, very slowly: “No, as you say, there’s no end to it. Nobody will ever know the conclusion. Yet it is a true thing. I have seen it. It is life.”
For a long time he smoked on in silence, weighing the pictorial wisdom of the white man and verifying it by the facts of life. He nodded his head several times, and grunted once or twice. Then he knocked the ashes from his pipe, carefully refilled it, and after a thoughtful pause, lighted it again.
For a while, he smoked quietly, considering the advice of the white man and checking it against real life. He nodded his head a few times and made a few grunting sounds. Then he tapped the ashes out of his pipe, refilled it carefully, and after a moment of thought, lit it again.
“Then have I, too, seen many pictures of life,” he began; “pictures not painted, but seen with the eyes. I have looked at them like through the window at the man writing the letter. I have seen many pieces of life, without beginning, without end, without understanding.”
“Then I have also seen many images of life,” he began; “images not painted, but seen with my own eyes. I have looked at them like watching a man write a letter through a window. I have witnessed many fragments of life, without beginning, without end, without understanding.”
With a sudden change of position he turned his eyes full upon me and regarded me thoughtfully.
With a quick shift in position, he turned to look directly at me and studied me thoughtfully.
“Look you,” he said; “you are a painter-man. How would you paint this which I saw, a picture without beginning, the ending of which I do not understand, a piece of life with the northern lights for a candle and Alaska for a frame.”
“Listen,” he said; “you’re a painter. How would you paint what I saw, a picture with no beginning and an ending I can’t grasp, a slice of life with the northern lights as a candle and Alaska as a frame?”
“It is a large canvas,” I murmured.
“It’s a big canvas,” I whispered.
But he ignored me, for the picture he had in mind was before his eyes and he was seeing it.
But he ignored me, because the image he had in his head was right in front of him, and he was seeing it.
“There are many names for this picture,” he said. “But in the picture there are many sun-dogs, and it comes into my mind to call it ‘The Sun-Dog Trail.’ It was a long time ago, seven years ago, the fall of ’97, when I saw the woman first time. At Lake Linderman I had one canoe, very good Peterborough canoe. I came over Chilcoot Pass with two thousand letters for Dawson. I was letter carrier. Everybody rush to Klondike at that time. Many people on trail. Many people chop down trees and make boats. Last water, snow in the air, snow on the ground, ice on the lake, on the river ice in the eddies. Every day more snow, more ice. Maybe one day, maybe three days, maybe six days, any day maybe freeze-up come, then no more water, all ice, everybody walk, Dawson six hundred miles, long time walk. Boat go very quick. Everybody want to go boat. Everybody say, ‘Charley, two hundred dollars you take me in canoe,’ ‘Charley, three hundred dollars,’ ‘Charley, four hundred dollars.’ I say no, all the time I say no. I am letter carrier.
“There are a lot of names for this picture,” he said. “But in the picture, there are many sun-dogs, and I feel like calling it ‘The Sun-Dog Trail.’ It was a long time ago, seven years ago, in the fall of ’97, when I first saw the woman. I had one very good Peterborough canoe at Lake Linderman. I crossed Chilcoot Pass with two thousand letters for Dawson. I was a letter carrier. Everyone rushed to Klondike at that time. There were a lot of people on the trail. Many people chopped down trees to make boats. The last water was snow in the air, snow on the ground, ice on the lake, and ice in the river eddies. Every day there was more snow, more ice. Maybe one day, maybe three days, maybe six days—any day freeze-up could come, then there would be no more water, just ice, and everyone would have to walk to Dawson, six hundred miles—a long walk. Boats moved very quickly. Everyone wanted to go by boat. Everyone would say, ‘Charley, I’ll pay you two hundred dollars to take me in your canoe,’ ‘Charley, I’ll pay you three hundred dollars,’ ‘Charley, I’ll pay you four hundred dollars.’ I kept saying no, I always said no. I am a letter carrier.”
“In morning I get to Lake Linderman. I walk all night and am much tired. I cook breakfast, I eat, then I sleep on the beach three hours. I wake up. It is ten o’clock. Snow is falling. There is wind, much wind that blows fair. Also, there is a woman who sits in the snow alongside. She is white woman, she is young, very pretty, maybe she is twenty years old, maybe twenty-five years old. She look at me. I look at her. She is very tired. She is no dance-woman. I see that right away. She is good woman, and she is very tired.
“In the morning, I arrive at Lake Linderman. I walked all night and I'm really tired. I make breakfast, I eat, then I sleep on the beach for three hours. I wake up. It's ten o’clock. Snow is falling. There's a lot of wind blowing nicely. Also, there's a woman sitting in the snow next to me. She’s a white woman, young and very pretty, maybe around twenty or twenty-five years old. She looks at me. I look at her. She’s very tired. I can tell she isn’t a dancer. I see that right away. She’s a good woman, and she’s really tired.”
“‘You are Sitka Charley,’ she says. I get up quick and roll blankets so snow does not get inside. ‘I go to Dawson,’ she says. ‘I go in your canoe—how much?’
“‘You are Sitka Charley,’ she says. I quickly get up and roll up the blankets to keep the snow out. ‘I’m going to Dawson,’ she says. ‘I’m going in your canoe—how much?’”
“I do not want anybody in my canoe. I do not like to say no. So I say, ‘One thousand dollars.’ Just for fun I say it, so woman cannot come with me, much better than say no. She look at me very hard, then she says, ‘When you start?’ I say right away. Then she says all right, she will give me one thousand dollars.
“I don’t want anyone in my canoe. I don’t like saying no. So I say, ‘One thousand dollars.’ Just for fun, I say it so the woman can’t come with me, which is much better than saying no. She looks at me very intently, then she says, ‘When do you start?’ I say right away. Then she says okay, she’ll give me one thousand dollars.”
“What can I say? I do not want the woman, yet have I given my word that for one thousand dollars she can come. I am surprised. Maybe she make fun, too, so I say, ‘Let me see thousand dollars.’ And that woman, that young woman, all alone on the trail, there in the snow, she take out one thousand dollars, in greenbacks, and she put them in my hand. I look at money, I look at her. What can I say? I say, ‘No, my canoe very small. There is no room for outfit.’ She laugh. She says, ‘I am great traveller. This is my outfit.’ She kick one small pack in the snow. It is two fur robes, canvas outside, some woman’s clothes inside. I pick it up. Maybe thirty-five pounds. I am surprised. She take it away from me. She says, ‘Come, let us start.’ She carries pack into canoe. What can I say? I put my blankets into canoe. We start.
“What can I say? I don’t want the woman, but I promised I’d let her come for a thousand dollars. I’m surprised. Maybe she’s joking, so I said, ‘Let me see the thousand dollars.’ And that woman, that young woman, all alone on the trail there in the snow, pulled out a thousand dollars in cash and handed it to me. I looked at the money, then at her. What could I say? I said, ‘No, my canoe is very small. There’s no room for your stuff.’ She laughed and said, ‘I’m a great traveler. This is my stuff.’ She kicked a small pack in the snow. It had two fur robes, canvas on the outside, and some women’s clothes inside. I picked it up. Maybe thirty-five pounds. I was surprised. She took it from me and said, ‘Come, let’s get started.’ She carried the pack into the canoe. What could I say? I put my blankets in the canoe. We set off.”
“And that is the way I saw the woman first time. The wind was fair. I put up small sail. The canoe went very fast, it flew like a bird over the high waves. The woman was much afraid. ‘What for you come Klondike much afraid?’ I ask. She laugh at me, a hard laugh, but she is still much afraid. Also is she very tired. I run canoe through rapids to Lake Bennett. Water very bad, and woman cry out because she is afraid. We go down Lake Bennett, snow, ice, wind like a gale, but woman is very tired and go to sleep.
"And that's how I saw the woman for the first time. The wind was good. I raised a small sail. The canoe went really fast, it flew like a bird over the high waves. The woman was very scared. 'Why did you come to the Klondike if you're so afraid?' I asked. She laughed at me, a harsh laugh, but she was still very scared. She was also extremely tired. I paddled the canoe through the rapids to Lake Bennett. The water was pretty rough, and the woman cried out because she was scared. We went down Lake Bennett, with snow, ice, and a gale-force wind, but the woman was so tired that she fell asleep."
“That night we make camp at Windy Arm. Woman sit by fire and eat supper. I look at her. She is pretty. She fix hair. There is much hair, and it is brown, also sometimes it is like gold in the firelight, when she turn her head, so, and flashes come from it like golden fire. The eyes are large and brown, sometimes warm like a candle behind a curtain, sometimes very hard and bright like broken ice when sun shines upon it. When she smile—how can I say?—when she smile I know white man like to kiss her, just like that, when she smile. She never do hard work. Her hands are soft, like baby’s hand. She is soft all over, like baby. She is not thin, but round like baby; her arm, her leg, her muscles, all soft and round like baby. Her waist is small, and when she stand up, when she walk, or move her head or arm, it is—I do not know the word—but it is nice to look at, like—maybe I say she is built on lines like the lines of a good canoe, just like that, and when she move she is like the movement of the good canoe sliding through still water or leaping through water when it is white and fast and angry. It is very good to see.
“That night we set up camp at Windy Arm. The woman sits by the fire and eats dinner. I look at her. She is pretty. She fixes her hair. There’s a lot of hair, and it’s brown, sometimes shimmering like gold in the firelight when she turns her head, sending flashes like golden sparks. Her eyes are big and brown, sometimes warm like a candle behind a curtain, and sometimes very hard and bright like broken ice when the sun shines on it. When she smiles—how can I describe it?—when she smiles, I can tell white men want to kiss her, just like that, when she smiles. She doesn’t do hard work. Her hands are soft, like a baby’s hand. She is soft all over, like a baby. She’s not thin, but round like a baby; her arms, her legs, her muscles, all soft and round like a baby. Her waist is small, and when she stands up, walks, or moves her head or arms, it’s—I can’t find the word—but it’s nice to look at, like—maybe I’d say she has the graceful lines of a well-crafted canoe, just like that, and when she moves, she glides like a good canoe sliding through still water or leaping over white, fast, angry waves. It’s very pleasing to see.”
“Why does she come into Klondike, all alone, with plenty of money? I do not know. Next day I ask her. She laugh and says: ‘Sitka Charley, that is none of your business. I give you one thousand dollars take me to Dawson. That only is your business.’ Next day after that I ask her what is her name. She laugh, then she says, ‘Mary Jones, that is my name.’ I do not know her name, but I know all the time that Mary Jones is not her name.
“Why does she come into Klondike all by herself with a lot of money? I don’t know. The next day, I ask her. She laughs and says, ‘Sitka Charley, that’s none of your business. I’ll give you a thousand dollars to take me to Dawson. That’s all that’s your business.’ The day after that, I ask her what her name is. She laughs, then says, ‘Mary Jones, that’s my name.’ I don’t believe her name, but I know all along that Mary Jones isn’t her real name.”
“It is very cold in canoe, and because of cold sometimes she not feel good. Sometimes she feel good and she sing. Her voice is like a silver bell, and I feel good all over like when I go into church at Holy Cross Mission, and when she sing I feel strong and paddle like hell. Then she laugh and says, ‘You think we get to Dawson before freeze-up, Charley?’ Sometimes she sit in canoe and is thinking far away, her eyes like that, all empty. She does not see Sitka Charley, nor the ice, nor the snow. She is far away. Very often she is like that, thinking far away. Sometimes, when she is thinking far away, her face is not good to see. It looks like a face that is angry, like the face of one man when he want to kill another man.
“It’s really cold in the canoe, and sometimes the cold makes her feel unwell. Sometimes she feels good and sings. Her voice is like a silver bell, and it makes me feel great, like when I walk into church at Holy Cross Mission. When she sings, I feel strong and paddle like crazy. Then she laughs and asks, ‘Do you think we’ll make it to Dawson before freeze-up, Charley?’ Sometimes she sits in the canoe lost in thought, her eyes distant and empty. She doesn’t see Sitka Charley, or the ice, or the snow. She’s somewhere else entirely. Often, she gets lost in her thoughts like that. When she does, her face isn’t nice to look at. It looks angry, like a man whose ready to kill another man.”
“Last day to Dawson very bad. Shore-ice in all the eddies, mush-ice in the stream. I cannot paddle. The canoe freeze to ice. I cannot get to shore. There is much danger. All the time we go down Yukon in the ice. That night there is much noise of ice. Then ice stop, canoe stop, everything stop. ‘Let us go to shore,’ the woman says. I say no, better wait. By and by, everything start down-stream again. There is much snow. I cannot see. At eleven o’clock at night, everything stop. At one o’clock everything start again. At three o’clock everything stop. Canoe is smashed like eggshell, but is on top of ice and cannot sink. I hear dogs howling. We wait. We sleep. By and by morning come. There is no more snow. It is the freeze-up, and there is Dawson. Canoe smash and stop right at Dawson. Sitka Charley has come in with two thousand letters on very last water.
“Last day to Dawson was really bad. The shore-ice was in all the eddies, mush-ice in the stream. I can’t paddle. The canoe froze to the ice. I can’t get to shore. There’s a lot of danger. All the time we were drifting down the Yukon in the ice. That night there was a lot of noise from the ice. Then the ice stopped, the canoe stopped, everything stopped. ‘Let’s go to shore,’ the woman said. I said no, it’s better to wait. After a while, everything started moving downstream again. There was a lot of snow. I couldn’t see. At eleven o’clock at night, everything stopped. At one o’clock everything started again. At three o’clock everything stopped. The canoe was smashed like eggshells, but it was on top of the ice and couldn’t sink. I could hear dogs howling. We waited. We slept. Eventually, morning came. There was no more snow. It was the freeze-up, and there was Dawson. The canoe smashed and stopped right at Dawson. Sitka Charley had come in with two thousand letters on the very last water.”
“The woman rent a cabin on the hill, and for one week I see her no more. Then, one day, she come to me. ‘Charley,’ she says, ‘how do you like to work for me? You drive dogs, make camp, travel with me.’ I say that I make too much money carrying letters. She says, ‘Charley, I will pay you more money.’ I tell her that pick-and-shovel man get fifteen dollars a day in the mines. She says, ‘That is four hundred and fifty dollars a month.’ And I say, ‘Sitka Charley is no pick-and-shovel man.’ Then she says, ‘I understand, Charley. I will give you seven hundred and fifty dollars each month.’ It is a good price, and I go to work for her. I buy for her dogs and sled. We travel up Klondike, up Bonanza and Eldorado, over to Indian River, to Sulphur Creek, to Dominion, back across divide to Gold Bottom and to Too Much Gold, and back to Dawson. All the time she look for something, I do not know what. I am puzzled. ‘What thing you look for?’ I ask. She laugh. ‘You look for gold?’ I ask. She laugh. Then she says, ‘That is none of your business, Charley.’ And after that I never ask any more.
The woman rented a cabin on the hill, and for a week, I didn’t see her. Then, one day, she came to me. “Charley,” she said, “how would you like to work for me? You can drive the dogs, set up camp, and travel with me.” I told her I made too much money delivering letters. She replied, “Charley, I will pay you more.” I mentioned that a laborer in the mines earns fifteen dollars a day. She said, “That’s four hundred and fifty dollars a month.” I replied, “Sitka Charley is not a laborer.” Then she said, “I understand, Charley. I will give you seven hundred and fifty dollars each month.” It was a good offer, so I agreed to work for her. I bought supplies for her dogs and sled. We traveled up the Klondike, through Bonanza and Eldorado, over to Indian River, to Sulphur Creek, to Dominion, back across the divide to Gold Bottom, and to Too Much Gold, then back to Dawson. All the while, she was searching for something I couldn’t figure out. I was curious. “What are you looking for?” I asked. She laughed. “Are you looking for gold?” I asked. She laughed again. Then she said, “That’s none of your business, Charley.” After that, I never asked again.
“She has a small revolver which she carries in her belt. Sometimes, on trail, she makes practice with revolver. I laugh. ‘What for you laugh, Charley?’ she ask. ‘What for you play with that?’ I say. ‘It is no good. It is too small. It is for a child, a little plaything.’ When we get back to Dawson she ask me to buy good revolver for her. I buy a Colt’s 44. It is very heavy, but she carry it in her belt all the time.
“She has a small revolver that she carries in her belt. Sometimes, on the trail, she practices with it. I laugh. ‘Why are you laughing, Charley?’ she asks. ‘Why are you playing with that?’ I say. ‘It’s no good. It’s too small. It’s for a child, just a little toy.’ When we get back to Dawson, she asks me to buy her a better revolver. I buy a Colt .44. It’s very heavy, but she carries it in her belt all the time.”
“At Dawson comes the man. Which way he come I do not know. Only do I know he is checha-quo—what you call tenderfoot. His hands are soft, just like hers. He never do hard work. He is soft all over. At first I think maybe he is her husband. But he is too young. Also, they make two beds at night. He is maybe twenty years old. His eyes blue, his hair yellow, he has a little mustache which is yellow. His name is John Jones. Maybe he is her brother. I do not know. I ask questions no more. Only I think his name not John Jones. Other people call him Mr. Girvan. I do not think that is his name. I do not think her name is Miss Girvan, which other people call her. I think nobody know their names.
“At Dawson, the man arrives. I don’t know which way he came. The only thing I know is that he’s a tenderfoot. His hands are soft, just like hers. He doesn’t do hard work. He’s soft all over. At first, I think maybe he’s her husband. But he’s too young. Also, they make two beds at night. He’s maybe twenty years old. His eyes are blue, his hair is yellow, and he has a little yellow mustache. His name is John Jones. Maybe he’s her brother. I don’t know. I stop asking questions. I only think his name isn’t John Jones. Other people call him Mr. Girvan. I don’t think that’s his name. I also don’t think her name is Miss Girvan, which other people call her. I think nobody knows their names.”
“One night I am asleep at Dawson. He wake me up. He says, ‘Get the dogs ready; we start.’ No more do I ask questions, so I get the dogs ready and we start. We go down the Yukon. It is night-time, it is November, and it is very cold—sixty-five below. She is soft. He is soft. The cold bites. They get tired. They cry under their breaths to themselves. By and by I say better we stop and make camp. But they say that they will go on. Three times I say better to make camp and rest, but each time they say they will go on. After that I say nothing. All the time, day after day, is it that way. They are very soft. They get stiff and sore. They do not understand moccasins, and their feet hurt very much. They limp, they stagger like drunken people, they cry under their breaths; and all the time they say, ‘On! on! We will go on!’
“One night I’m asleep in Dawson. He wakes me up. He says, ‘Get the dogs ready; we’re starting.’ I don’t ask any more questions, so I get the dogs ready and we set off. We head down the Yukon. It’s nighttime, it’s November, and it’s really cold—sixty-five below. It’s tough. He’s struggling. The cold bites hard. They get tired. They quietly complain to themselves. After a while, I suggest we stop and make camp. But they insist on pushing ahead. I suggest making camp and resting three times, but each time they say they want to continue. After that, I don’t say anything. Day after day, it’s always the same. They are really struggling. They become stiff and sore. They don’t know how to handle moccasins, and their feet hurt a lot. They limp, they stagger like they’re drunk, they quietly moan; and all the time, they say, ‘On! On! We’ll keep going!’”
“They are like crazy people. All the time do they go on, and on. Why do they go on? I do not know. Only do they go on. What are they after? I do not know. They are not after gold. There is no stampede. Besides, they spend plenty of money. But I ask questions no more. I, too, go on and on, because I am strong on the trail and because I am greatly paid.
“They're like wild people. They keep going on and on. Why do they keep going? I don't know. They just keep going. What do they want? I have no idea. They're not after gold. There's no rush. Plus, they spend a lot of money. But I won't ask questions anymore. I, too, keep going because I'm determined on the trail and because I get paid well.”
“We make Circle City. That for which they look is not there. I think now that we will rest, and rest the dogs. But we do not rest, not for one day do we rest. ‘Come,’ says the woman to the man, ‘let us go on.’ And we go on. We leave the Yukon. We cross the divide to the west and swing down into the Tanana Country. There are new diggings there. But that for which they look is not there, and we take the back trail to Circle City.
“We create Circle City. What they're searching for isn't there. I think now we’ll take a break and let the dogs rest. But we don’t get a break; not for one day do we rest. ‘Come on,’ says the woman to the man, ‘let’s keep going.’ And we keep going. We leave the Yukon. We cross over to the west and move down into the Tanana Country. There are new mining sites there. But what they're looking for isn’t there, so we take the back trail to Circle City.”
“It is a hard journey. December is most gone. The days are short. It is very cold. One morning it is seventy below zero. ‘Better that we don’t travel to-day,’ I say, ‘else will the frost be unwarmed in the breathing and bite all the edges of our lungs. After that we will have bad cough, and maybe next spring will come pneumonia.’ But they are checha-quo. They do not understand the trail. They are like dead people they are so tired, but they say, ‘Let us go on.’ We go on. The frost bites their lungs, and they get the dry cough. They cough till the tears run down their cheeks. When bacon is frying they must run away from the fire and cough half an hour in the snow. They freeze their cheeks a little bit, so that the skin turns black and is very sore. Also, the man freezes his thumb till the end is like to come off, and he must wear a large thumb on his mitten to keep it warm. And sometimes, when the frost bites hard and the thumb is very cold, he must take off the mitten and put the hand between his legs next to the skin, so that the thumb may get warm again.
“It’s a tough journey. December is almost over. The days are short. It’s really cold. One morning, it’s seventy below zero. ‘We shouldn’t travel today,’ I say, ‘or the frost will freeze our breath and hurt our lungs. After that, we’ll have a bad cough, and maybe by spring we’ll get pneumonia.’ But they are checha-quo. They don’t understand the trail. They’re so exhausted, they’re like walking dead, but they insist, ‘Let’s keep going.’ So we push on. The frost hurts their lungs, and they start coughing. They cough until tears stream down their faces. When bacon is frying, they have to run away from the fire and cough for half an hour in the snow. They freeze their cheeks a little, making the skin turn black and sore. One man even freezes his thumb until the tip is about to fall off, and he has to wear a big thumb over his mitten to keep it warm. And sometimes, when the frost is really biting and his thumb is very cold, he has to take off the mitten and tuck his hand between his legs against his skin to warm up the thumb again.”
“We limp into Circle City, and even I, Sitka Charley, am tired. It is Christmas Eve. I dance, drink, make a good time, for to-morrow is Christmas Day and we will rest. But no. It is five o’clock in the morning—Christmas morning. I am two hours asleep. The man stand by my bed. ‘Come, Charley,’ he says, ‘harness the dogs. We start.’
“We stagger into Circle City, and even I, Sitka Charley, am exhausted. It’s Christmas Eve. I dance, drink, and have a good time, because tomorrow is Christmas Day and we’ll get to rest. But no. It’s five o’clock in the morning—Christmas morning. I’ve gotten two hours of sleep. A man stands by my bed. ‘Come on, Charley,’ he says, ‘harness the dogs. We’re leaving.’”
“Have I not said that I ask questions no more? They pay me seven hundred and fifty dollars each month. They are my masters. I am their man. If they say, ‘Charley, come, let us start for hell,’ I will harness the dogs, and snap the whip, and start for hell. So I harness the dogs, and we start down the Yukon. Where do we go? They do not say. Only do they say, ‘On! on! We will go on!’
“Have I not said that I won't ask questions anymore? They pay me seven hundred and fifty dollars a month. They are my bosses. I am their guy. If they say, ‘Charley, come on, let’s head for hell,’ I will harness the dogs, crack the whip, and head for hell. So I harness the dogs, and we set off down the Yukon. Where are we going? They don't say. They just say, ‘On! on! We will keep going!’”
“They are very weary. They have travelled many hundreds of miles, and they do not understand the way of the trail. Besides, their cough is very bad—the dry cough that makes strong men swear and weak men cry. But they go on. Every day they go on. Never do they rest the dogs. Always do they buy new dogs. At every camp, at every post, at every Indian village, do they cut out the tired dogs and put in fresh dogs. They have much money, money without end, and like water they spend it. They are crazy? Sometimes I think so, for there is a devil in them that drives them on and on, always on. What is it that they try to find? It is not gold. Never do they dig in the ground. I think a long time. Then I think it is a man they try to find. But what man? Never do we see the man. Yet are they like wolves on the trail of the kill. But they are funny wolves, soft wolves, baby wolves who do not understand the way of the trail. They cry aloud in their sleep at night. In their sleep they moan and groan with the pain of their weariness. And in the day, as they stagger along the trail, they cry under their breaths. They are funny wolves.
“They are very tired. They have traveled many hundreds of miles, and they don’t understand the trail’s way. Plus, their cough is really bad—the dry cough that makes strong men swear and weak men cry. But they keep going. Every day, they press on. They never rest the dogs. They always buy new dogs. At every camp, at every outpost, at every Indian village, they swap out the tired dogs for fresh ones. They have a lot of money, endless money, and they spend it like water. Are they crazy? Sometimes I think so, because there’s something in them that drives them on and on, always forward. What are they trying to find? It’s not gold. They never dig in the ground. I think for a long time. Then I wonder if it's a man they’re searching for. But what man? We never see the man. Yet they are like wolves on the hunt. But they are strange wolves, gentle wolves, baby wolves who don’t understand the way of the trail. They cry out in their sleep at night. In their sleep, they moan and groan from their exhaustion. And during the day, as they stagger along the trail, they quietly sob under their breath. They are funny wolves.”
“We pass Fort Yukon. We pass Fort Hamilton. We pass Minook. January has come and nearly gone. The days are very short. At nine o’clock comes daylight. At three o’clock comes night. And it is cold. And even I, Sitka Charley, am tired. Will we go on forever this way without end? I do not know. But always do I look along the trail for that which they try to find. There are few people on the trail. Sometimes we travel one hundred miles and never see a sign of life. It is very quiet. There is no sound. Sometimes it snows, and we are like wandering ghosts. Sometimes it is clear, and at midday the sun looks at us for a moment over the hills to the south. The northern lights flame in the sky, and the sun-dogs dance, and the air is filled with frost-dust.
“We pass Fort Yukon. We pass Fort Hamilton. We pass Minook. January has come and nearly gone. The days are very short. Daylight arrives at nine o’clock. Night comes at three o’clock. And it is cold. Even I, Sitka Charley, am tired. Will we continue like this forever? I don’t know. But I always look along the trail for what they’re trying to find. There are few people on the trail. Sometimes we travel one hundred miles and never see a sign of life. It’s very quiet. There’s no sound. Sometimes it snows, and we seem like wandering ghosts. Other times it's clear, and at midday the sun peeks at us for a moment over the hills to the south. The northern lights blaze in the sky, the sun dogs dance, and the air is filled with frost-dust."
“I am Sitka Charley, a strong man. I was born on the trail, and all my days have I lived on the trail. And yet have these two baby wolves made me very tired. I am lean, like a starved cat, and I am glad of my bed at night, and in the morning am I greatly weary. Yet ever are we hitting the trail in the dark before daylight, and still on the trail does the dark after nightfall find us. These two baby wolves! If I am lean like a starved cat, they are lean like cats that have never eaten and have died. Their eyes are sunk deep in their heads, bright sometimes as with fever, dim and cloudy sometimes like the eyes of the dead. Their cheeks are hollow like caves in a cliff. Also are their cheeks black and raw from many freezings. Sometimes it is the woman in the morning who says, ‘I cannot get up. I cannot move. Let me die.’ And it is the man who stands beside her and says, ‘Come, let us go on.’ And they go on. And sometimes it is the man who cannot get up, and the woman says, ‘Come, let us go on.’ But the one thing they do, and always do, is to go on. Always do they go on.
“I’m Sitka Charley, a strong man. I was born on the trail, and I’ve lived on the trail my whole life. Yet, these two baby wolves have made me really tired. I’m lean, like a starving cat, and I appreciate my bed at night, but in the morning, I feel exhausted. Still, we’re always hitting the trail in the dark before dawn, and we find ourselves on the trail even after nightfall. These two baby wolves! If I’m lean like a starving cat, they’re even leaner, like cats that have never eaten and have perished. Their eyes are sunken deep in their heads, sometimes bright with fever, sometimes dim and cloudy like the eyes of the dead. Their cheeks are hollow like caves in a cliff, and they’re also black and raw from the freezing temperatures. Sometimes, in the morning, the woman says, ‘I can’t get up. I can’t move. Let me die.’ And the man beside her says, ‘Come on, let’s keep going.’ And they continue on. Other times, it’s the man who can’t get up, and the woman urges, ‘Come on, let’s keep going.’ But one thing they always do is keep moving forward. They always keep going.”
“Sometimes, at the trading posts, the man and woman get letters. I do not know what is in the letters. But it is the scent that they follow, these letters themselves are the scent. One time an Indian gives them a letter. I talk with him privately. He says it is a man with one eye who gives him the letter, a man who travels fast down the Yukon. That is all. But I know that the baby wolves are after the man with the one eye.
“Sometimes, at the trading posts, the man and woman receive letters. I don’t know what’s in the letters, but it’s the scent they follow; the letters themselves are the scent. Once, an Indian gives them a letter. I speak with him privately. He says it’s a one-eyed man who gives him the letter, a man who travels quickly down the Yukon. That’s all. But I know that the baby wolves are after the one-eyed man."
“It is February, and we have travelled fifteen hundred miles. We are getting near Bering Sea, and there are storms and blizzards. The going is hard. We come to Anvig. I do not know, but I think sure they get a letter at Anvig, for they are much excited, and they say, ‘Come, hurry, let us go on.’ But I say we must buy grub, and they say we must travel light and fast. Also, they say that we can get grub at Charley McKeon’s cabin. Then do I know that they take the big cut-off, for it is there that Charley McKeon lives where the Black Rock stands by the trail.
“It’s February, and we’ve traveled fifteen hundred miles. We’re getting close to the Bering Sea, and there are storms and blizzards. It’s tough going. We arrive at Anvig. I’m not sure, but I think they’ve received a letter at Anvig because everyone seems excited and they say, ‘Come on, let’s hurry and go.’ But I insist we need to buy supplies, and they argue that we should travel light and fast. They also mention we can get supplies at Charley McKeon’s cabin. Then I realize they’re taking the short cut, because that’s where Charley McKeon lives, by the Black Rock on the trail.”
“Before we start, I talk maybe two minutes with the priest at Anvig. Yes, there is a man with one eye who has gone by and who travels fast. And I know that for which they look is the man with the one eye. We leave Anvig with little grub, and travel light and fast. There are three fresh dogs bought in Anvig, and we travel very fast. The man and woman are like mad. We start earlier in the morning, we travel later at night. I look sometimes to see them die, these two baby wolves, but they will not die. They go on and on. When the dry cough take hold of them hard, they hold their hands against their stomach and double up in the snow, and cough, and cough, and cough. They cannot walk, they cannot talk. Maybe for ten minutes they cough, maybe for half an hour, and then they straighten up, the tears from the coughing frozen on their faces, and the words they say are, ‘Come, let us go on.’
“Before we start, I chat for maybe two minutes with the priest at Anvig. Yes, there’s a guy with one eye who has passed by and travels fast. And I know they’re looking for the one-eyed man. We leave Anvig with little food and travel light and quick. Three new dogs bought in Anvig help us move really fast. The man and woman are acting like they’re mad. We start earlier in the morning and travel later at night. Sometimes I look to see them give up, these two baby wolves, but they just keep going. When the dry cough hits them hard, they clutch their stomachs and double over in the snow, coughing uncontrollably. They can’t walk, they can’t talk. Maybe they cough for ten minutes, maybe for half an hour, and then they straighten up, tears from coughing frozen on their faces, and all they say is, ‘Come, let’s keep going.’”
“Even I, Sitka Charley, am greatly weary, and I think seven hundred and fifty dollars is a cheap price for the labor I do. We take the big cut-off, and the trail is fresh. The baby wolves have their noses down to the trail, and they say, ‘Hurry!’ All the time do they say, ‘Hurry! Faster! Faster!’ It is hard on the dogs. We have not much food and we cannot give them enough to eat, and they grow weak. Also, they must work hard. The woman has true sorrow for them, and often, because of them, the tears are in her eyes. But the devil in her that drives her on will not let her stop and rest the dogs.
“Even I, Sitka Charley, am really tired, and I think seven hundred and fifty dollars is a low price for the work I do. We’re taking the main shortcut, and the trail is fresh. The baby wolves have their noses to the ground, urging us on, saying, ‘Hurry!’ All the time they chant, ‘Hurry! Faster! Faster!’ It’s tough on the dogs. We don’t have much food, and we can’t feed them enough, so they’re getting weak. Plus, they have to work really hard. The woman feels genuine pain for them, and often, because of them, tears come to her eyes. But the stubbornness inside her that pushes her forward won’t allow her to stop and give the dogs a break.”
“And then we come upon the man with the one eye. He is in the snow by the trail, and his leg is broken. Because of the leg he has made a poor camp, and has been lying on his blankets for three days and keeping a fire going. When we find him he is swearing. He swears like hell. Never have I heard a man swear like that man. I am glad. Now that they have found that for which they look, we will have rest. But the woman says, ‘Let us start. Hurry!’
“And then we come across the man with one eye. He’s on the snow by the trail, and his leg is broken. Because of his leg, he has set up a weak camp and has been lying on his blankets for three days, keeping a fire going. When we find him, he’s swearing. He swears like crazy. I've never heard a man curse like that before. I’m relieved. Now that they’ve found what they were searching for, we can finally rest. But the woman says, ‘Let’s go. Hurry!’”
“I am surprised. But the man with the one eye says, ‘Never mind me. Give me your grub. You will get more grub at McKeon’s cabin to-morrow. Send McKeon back for me. But do you go on.’ Here is another wolf, an old wolf, and he, too, thinks but the one thought, to go on. So we give him our grub, which is not much, and we chop wood for his fire, and we take his strongest dogs and go on. We left the man with one eye there in the snow, and he died there in the snow, for McKeon never went back for him. And who that man was, and why he came to be there, I do not know. But I think he was greatly paid by the man and the woman, like me, to do their work for them.
“I’m surprised. But the guy with one eye says, ‘Forget about me. Give me your food. You’ll get more food at McKeon’s cabin tomorrow. Send McKeon back for me. But you keep going.’ Here’s another wolf, an old wolf, and he thinks just one thought: to keep moving. So we give him our food, which isn’t much, and we chop wood for his fire, and we take his strongest dogs and keep going. We left the one-eyed man there in the snow, and he died there in the snow because McKeon never came back for him. I don’t know who that man was or why he was there. But I think he was well paid by the man and the woman, just like me, to do their work for them."
“That day and that night we had nothing to eat, and all next day we travelled fast, and we were weak with hunger. Then we came to the Black Rock, which rose five hundred feet above the trail. It was at the end of the day. Darkness was coming, and we could not find the cabin of McKeon. We slept hungry, and in the morning looked for the cabin. It was not there, which was a strange thing, for everybody knew that McKeon lived in a cabin at Black Rock. We were near to the coast, where the wind blows hard and there is much snow. Everywhere there were small hills of snow where the wind had piled it up. I have a thought, and I dig in one and another of the hills of snow. Soon I find the walls of the cabin, and I dig down to the door. I go inside. McKeon is dead. Maybe two or three weeks he is dead. A sickness had come upon him so that he could not leave the cabin. The wind and the snow had covered the cabin. He had eaten his grub and died. I looked for his cache, but there was no grub in it.
“That day and that night, we had nothing to eat, and the next day we traveled quickly, feeling weak from hunger. Then we reached Black Rock, which rose five hundred feet above the trail. It was late in the day, and darkness was approaching, but we couldn't find McKeon's cabin. We went to sleep hungry and searched for the cabin in the morning. It was gone, which was strange because everyone knew McKeon lived in a cabin at Black Rock. We were close to the coast, where the wind blows fiercely and there's lots of snow. There were small snowdrifts everywhere from the wind piling it up. I had an idea and started digging into a few of the snowdrifts. I soon found the cabin walls and dug down to the door. When I went inside, McKeon was dead. He had probably been dead for two or three weeks. An illness had struck him, preventing him from leaving the cabin. The wind and snow had buried it. He had run out of provisions and died. I looked for his food cache, but it was empty.”
“‘Let us go on,’ said the woman. Her eyes were hungry, and her hand was upon her heart, as with the hurt of something inside. She bent back and forth like a tree in the wind as she stood there. ‘Yes, let us go on,’ said the man. His voice was hollow, like the klonk of an old raven, and he was hunger-mad. His eyes were like live coals of fire, and as his body rocked to and fro, so rocked his soul inside. And I, too, said, ‘Let us go on.’ For that one thought, laid upon me like a lash for every mile of fifteen hundred miles, had burned itself into my soul, and I think that I, too, was mad. Besides, we could only go on, for there was no grub. And we went on, giving no thought to the man with the one eye in the snow.
“‘Let’s keep going,’ said the woman. Her eyes were full of longing, and her hand was on her heart, as if she felt a hurt inside. She swayed back and forth like a tree in the wind as she stood there. ‘Yeah, let’s keep going,’ said the man. His voice sounded empty, like the dull call of an old raven, and he was driven by hunger. His eyes glowed like live coals, and as his body rocked back and forth, so did his soul within. And I, too, said, ‘Let’s keep going.’ That one thought, pressing down on me like a whip for every mile of fifteen hundred miles, had burned itself into my soul, and I think I was losing it, too. Besides, we could only move forward, since there was no food. And we continued on, paying no attention to the man with one eye in the snow.”
“There is little travel on the big cut-off. Sometimes two or three months and nobody goes by. The snow had covered the trail, and there was no sign that men had ever come or gone that way. All day the wind blew and the snow fell, and all day we travelled, while our stomachs gnawed their desire and our bodies grew weaker with every step they took. Then the woman began to fall. Then the man. I did not fall, but my feet were heavy and I caught my toes and stumbled many times.
“There’s hardly any traffic on the big cut-off. Sometimes two or three months go by without anyone passing through. The snow had covered the trail, leaving no trace that anyone had ever traveled that way. All day the wind blew and the snow fell, and all day we kept moving, even as our stomachs ached with hunger and our bodies weakened with every step. Then the woman started to fall. Then the man. I didn’t fall, but my feet felt heavy and I stumbled many times, catching my toes.”
“That night is the end of February. I kill three ptarmigan with the woman’s revolver, and we are made somewhat strong again. But the dogs have nothing to eat. They try to eat their harness, which is of leather and walrus-hide, and I must fight them off with a club and hang all the harness in a tree. And all night they howl and fight around that tree. But we do not mind. We sleep like dead people, and in the morning get up like dead people out of their graves and go on along the trail.
“That night is the end of February. I shoot three ptarmigan with the woman's revolver, and we start to feel a bit stronger again. But the dogs have nothing to eat. They try to chew on their harness, which is made of leather and walrus hide, and I have to fend them off with a club and hang all the harness in a tree. All night they howl and fight around that tree. But we don't care. We sleep like the dead, and in the morning, we get up like the dead rising from their graves and continue along the trail.”
“That morning is the 1st of March, and on that morning I see the first sign of that after which the baby wolves are in search. It is clear weather, and cold. The sun stay longer in the sky, and there are sun-dogs flashing on either side, and the air is bright with frost-dust. The snow falls no more upon the trail, and I see the fresh sign of dogs and sled. There is one man with that outfit, and I see in the snow that he is not strong. He, too, has not enough to eat. The young wolves see the fresh sign, too, and they are much excited. ‘Hurry!’ they say. All the time they say, ‘Hurry! Faster, Charley, faster!’
"That morning is March 1st, and on that morning I see the first sign of what the baby wolves are looking for. The weather is clear and cold. The sun stays up longer in the sky, and there are sun dogs shimmering on either side, making the air bright with frost. The snow no longer falls on the trail, and I spot the fresh tracks of dogs and a sled. There's one man in that outfit, and I can see in the snow that he's not strong. He also doesn’t have enough to eat. The young wolves see the fresh tracks too, and they’re really excited. 'Hurry!' they say. All the time they shout, 'Hurry! Faster, Charley, faster!'"
“We make hurry very slow. All the time the man and the woman fall down. When they try to ride on sled the dogs are too weak, and the dogs fall down. Besides, it is so cold that if they ride on the sled they will freeze. It is very easy for a hungry man to freeze. When the woman fall down, the man help her up. Sometimes the woman help the man up. By and by both fall down and cannot get up, and I must help them up all the time, else they will not get up and will die there in the snow. This is very hard work, for I am greatly weary, and as well I must drive the dogs, and the man and woman are very heavy with no strength in their bodies. So, by and by, I, too, fall down in the snow, and there is no one to help me up. I must get up by myself. And always do I get up by myself, and help them up, and make the dogs go on.
“We make hurry very slow. All the time the man and the woman are falling down. When they try to ride on the sled, the dogs are too weak, and the dogs fall down too. Besides, it’s so cold that if they ride on the sled, they’ll freeze. It’s really easy for a hungry person to freeze. When the woman falls down, the man helps her up. Sometimes the woman helps the man up. Eventually, both fall down and can’t get up, and I have to help them all the time, or they won’t get up and will die there in the snow. This is very hard work because I’m really tired, and I also have to drive the dogs, and the man and woman are very heavy with no strength in their bodies. So, eventually, I also fall down in the snow, and there’s no one to help me up. I have to get up by myself. And I always get up by myself, help them up, and make the dogs keep moving.
“That night I get one ptarmigan, and we are very hungry. And that night the man says to me, ‘What time start to-morrow, Charley?’ It is like the voice of a ghost. I say, ‘All the time you make start at five o’clock.’ ‘To-morrow,’ he says, ‘we will start at three o’clock.’ I laugh in great bitterness, and I say, ‘You are dead man.’ And he says, ‘To-morrow we will start at three o’clock.’
“That night I catch one ptarmigan, and we are really hungry. And that night the man asks me, ‘What time do we start tomorrow, Charley?’ It sounds like the voice of a ghost. I reply, ‘You always want to start at five o’clock.’ ‘Tomorrow,’ he says, ‘we will start at three o’clock.’ I laugh with deep bitterness and say, ‘You’re a dead man.’ And he insists, ‘Tomorrow we will start at three o’clock.’”
“And we start at three o’clock, for I am their man, and that which they say is to be done, I do. It is clear and cold, and there is no wind. When daylight comes we can see a long way off. And it is very quiet. We can hear no sound but the beat of our hearts, and in the silence that is a very loud sound. We are like sleep-walkers, and we walk in dreams until we fall down; and then we know we must get up, and we see the trail once more and bear the beating of our hearts. Sometimes, when I am walking in dreams this way, I have strange thoughts. Why does Sitka Charley live? I ask myself. Why does Sitka Charley work hard, and go hungry, and have all this pain? For seven hundred and fifty dollars a month, I make the answer, and I know it is a foolish answer. Also is it a true answer. And after that never again do I care for money. For that day a large wisdom came to me. There was a great light, and I saw clear, and I knew that it was not for money that a man must live, but for a happiness that no man can give, or buy, or sell, and that is beyond all value of all money in the world.
“And we start at three o’clock, because I’m their guy, and whatever they say has to be done, I do. It’s clear and cold, and there’s no wind. When daylight comes, we can see for miles. And it’s really quiet. We can’t hear anything except the beat of our hearts, and in that silence, it feels like a really loud sound. We’re like sleepwalkers, wandering in dreams until we fall down; then we know we have to get up, we see the path again, and we feel our hearts beating. Sometimes, as I walk in these dreams, weird thoughts come to me. Why does Sitka Charley keep going? I ask myself. Why does Sitka Charley work hard, go hungry, and endure all this pain? For seven hundred fifty dollars a month, I find the answer, and I know it’s a foolish answer. But it’s also a true answer. And after that, I never cared about money again. That day, a big realization hit me. There was a bright light, and I saw clearly that a man doesn’t just live for money, but for a happiness that no one can give or buy or sell, something that’s worth more than all the money in the world.”
“In the morning we come upon the last-night camp of the man who is before us. It is a poor camp, the kind a man makes who is hungry and without strength. On the snow there are pieces of blanket and of canvas, and I know what has happened. His dogs have eaten their harness, and he has made new harness out of his blankets. The man and woman stare hard at what is to be seen, and as I look at them my back feels the chill as of a cold wind against the skin. Their eyes are toil-mad and hunger-mad, and burn like fire deep in their heads. Their faces are like the faces of people who have died of hunger, and their cheeks are black with the dead flesh of many freezings. ‘Let us go on,’ says the man. But the woman coughs and falls in the snow. It is the dry cough where the frost has bitten the lungs. For a long time she coughs, then like a woman crawling out of her grave she crawls to her feet. The tears are ice upon her cheeks, and her breath makes a noise as it comes and goes, and she says, ‘Let us go on.’
“In the morning, we come across the camp from last night of the man ahead of us. It’s a shabby camp, the kind a desperate and weak person would set up. There are scraps of blanket and canvas scattered on the snow, and I realize what’s happened. His dogs have chewed through their harness, and he’s fashioned new harnesses from his blankets. The man and woman stare hard at what they see, and as I watch them, I feel a chill on my back like a cold wind against my skin. Their eyes are wild with exhaustion and hunger, burning fiercely in their heads. Their faces resemble those of people who have starved to death, and their cheeks are darkened by the effects of many freeze cycles. ‘Let’s keep going,’ says the man. But the woman coughs and collapses into the snow. It’s a dry cough, the kind caused by frostbite in the lungs. She coughs for a long time, then, like someone rising from the dead, she pulls herself to her feet. Tears have turned to ice on her cheeks, her breath makes a rasping sound as it comes and goes, and she says, ‘Let’s keep going.’”
“We go on. And we walk in dreams through the silence. And every time we walk is a dream and we are without pain; and every time we fall down is an awakening, and we see the snow and the mountains and the fresh trail of the man who is before us, and we know all our pain again. We come to where we can see a long way over the snow, and that for which they look is before them. A mile away there are black spots upon the snow. The black spots move. My eyes are dim, and I must stiffen my soul to see. And I see one man with dogs and a sled. The baby wolves see, too. They can no longer talk, but they whisper, ‘On, on. Let us hurry!’
“We keep going. And we walk through dreams in the quiet. Every time we walk, it feels like a dream and we’re free from pain; and every time we stumble, it’s like waking up, and we see the snow and the mountains and the fresh trail of the man ahead of us, and we feel all our pain again. We reach a place where we can see far across the snow, and what they’re searching for is in front of them. A mile away, there are black spots on the snow. The black spots are moving. My vision is blurry, and I have to brace myself to see. And I spot one man with dogs and a sled. The baby wolves see it too. They can’t speak anymore, but they whisper, ‘On, on. Let’s hurry!’”
“And they fall down, but they go on. The man who is before us, his blanket harness breaks often, and he must stop and mend it. Our harness is good, for I have hung it in trees each night. At eleven o’clock the man is half a mile away. At one o’clock he is a quarter of a mile away. He is very weak. We see him fall down many times in the snow. One of his dogs can no longer travel, and he cuts it out of the harness. But he does not kill it. I kill it with the axe as I go by, as I kill one of my dogs which loses its legs and can travel no more.
“And they stumble, but they keep moving. The man ahead of us has a harness that breaks frequently, and he has to stop and fix it. Our harness is in good shape because I’ve hung it in trees each night. At eleven o’clock, the man is half a mile ahead. By one o’clock, he’s a quarter of a mile away. He looks very weak. We see him collapse many times in the snow. One of his dogs can’t continue, and he takes it out of the harness. But he doesn’t kill it. I take care of it with my axe as I pass, just like I do with one of my own dogs that has lost its legs and can’t go on.”
“Now we are three hundred yards away. We go very slow. Maybe in two, three hours we go one mile. We do not walk. All the time we fall down. We stand up and stagger two steps, maybe three steps, then we fall down again. And all the time I must help up the man and woman. Sometimes they rise to their knees and fall forward, maybe four or five times before they can get to their feet again and stagger two or three steps and fall. But always do they fall forward. Standing or kneeling, always do they fall forward, gaining on the trail each time by the length of their bodies.
“Right now, we’re three hundred yards away. We’re moving really slowly. Maybe in two or three hours, we’ll cover one mile. We’re not able to walk properly. We keep falling down. We get back up and stumble two steps, maybe three steps, then we fall again. And I’m constantly helping the man and woman up. Sometimes they manage to get to their knees and then fall forward, maybe four or five times before they can actually stand up again and stumble two or three steps before falling. But they always fall forward. Whether standing or kneeling, they always fall forward, making progress on the trail by the length of their bodies each time.
“Sometimes they crawl on hands and knees like animals that live in the forest. We go like snails, like snails that are dying we go so slow. And yet we go faster than the man who is before us. For he, too, falls all the time, and there is no Sitka Charley to lift him up. Now he is two hundred yards away. After a long time he is one hundred yards away.
“Sometimes they crawl on hands and knees like animals that live in the woods. We move like snails, like dying snails we go so slowly. And yet we go faster than the man ahead of us. He, too, keeps falling down, and there’s no Sitka Charley to pick him up. Now he’s two hundred yards away. After a long time, he’s one hundred yards away."
“It is a funny sight. I want to laugh out loud, Ha! ha! just like that, it is so funny. It is a race of dead men and dead dogs. It is like in a dream when you have a nightmare and run away very fast for your life and go very slow. The man who is with me is mad. The woman is mad. I am mad. All the world is mad, and I want to laugh, it is so funny.
“It’s a funny sight. I want to laugh out loud, Ha! ha! just like that, it’s so funny. It’s a race of dead men and dead dogs. It feels like a dream when you have a nightmare and you’re trying to run away fast for your life but everything goes in slow motion. The guy with me is crazy. The woman is crazy. I’m crazy. Everyone in the world is crazy, and I want to laugh, it’s so funny."
“The stranger-man who is before us leaves his dogs behind and goes on alone across the snow. After a long time we come to the dogs. They lie helpless in the snow, their harness of blanket and canvas on them, the sled behind them, and as we pass them they whine to us and cry like babies that are hungry.
“The stranger who stands before us leaves his dogs behind and continues alone across the snow. After a while, we reach the dogs. They lie helpless in the snow, their harness made of blanket and canvas on them, the sled behind them, and as we pass by, they whine and cry like hungry babies.”
“Then we, too, leave our dogs and go on alone across the snow. The man and the woman are nearly gone, and they moan and groan and sob, but they go on. I, too, go on. I have but one thought. It is to come up to the stranger-man. Then it is that I shall rest, and not until then shall I rest, and it seems that I must lie down and sleep for a thousand years, I am so tired.
“Then we also leave our dogs and continue on alone across the snow. The man and the woman are almost out of sight, and they moan and groan and sob, but they keep going. I, too, keep going. I have only one thought. It is to catch up to the stranger-man. Once I reach him, I will rest, and I won’t rest until then, and it feels like I need to lie down and sleep for a thousand years because I am so tired.
“The stranger-man is fifty yards away, all alone in the white snow. He falls and crawls, staggers, and falls and crawls again. He is like an animal that is sore wounded and trying to run from the hunter. By and by he crawls on hands and knees. He no longer stands up. And the man and woman no longer stand up. They, too, crawl after him on hands and knees. But I stand up. Sometimes I fall, but always do I stand up again.
“The stranger is fifty yards away, all alone in the white snow. He falls and crawls, staggers, and falls and crawls again. He’s like a wounded animal trying to escape from the hunter. Slowly, he crawls on his hands and knees. He doesn’t get up anymore. And the man and woman don’t get up anymore either. They, too, crawl after him on their hands and knees. But I stand up. Sometimes I fall, but I always get back up again.”
“It is a strange thing to see. All about is the snow and the silence, and through it crawl the man and the woman, and the stranger-man who goes before. On either side the sun are sun-dogs, so that there are three suns in the sky. The frost-dust is like the dust of diamonds, and all the air is filled with it. Now the woman coughs, and lies still in the snow until the fit has passed, when she crawls on again. Now the man looks ahead, and he is blear-eyed as with old age and must rub his eyes so that he can see the stranger-man. And now the stranger-man looks back over his shoulder. And Sitka Charley, standing upright, maybe falls down and stands upright again.
“It’s a strange sight. All around is the snow and silence, and through it crawl the man and the woman, along with the stranger-man who leads the way. On either side of the sun are sun-dogs, making it look like there are three suns in the sky. The frost-dust sparkles like diamond dust, filling the air around them. The woman coughs and lies still in the snow until the fit passes, then she crawls on again. The man looks ahead, his eyes clouded as if with old age, and he has to rub them to see the stranger-man. Now the stranger-man glances back over his shoulder. And Sitka Charley, standing upright, might fall down and then stand upright again.”
“After a long time the stranger-man crawls no more. He stands slowly upon his feet and rocks back and forth. Also does he take off one mitten and wait with revolver in his hand, rocking back and forth as he waits. His face is skin and bones and frozen black. It is a hungry face. The eyes are deep-sunk in his head, and the lips are snarling. The man and woman, too, get upon their feet and they go toward him very slowly. And all about is the snow and the silence. And in the sky are three suns, and all the air is flashing with the dust of diamonds.
“After a long time, the stranger stops crawling. He slowly gets to his feet and rocks back and forth. He also takes off one mitten and waits with a revolver in his hand, swaying as he waits. His face is all skin and bones, frozen dark. It looks starving. His eyes are sunken deep in his head, and his lips are curled in a snarl. The man and woman also stand up and approach him very slowly. All around them is the snow and silence. In the sky, there are three suns, and the air sparkles with the dust of diamonds.”
“And thus it was that I, Sitka Charley, saw the baby wolves make their kill. No word is spoken. Only does the stranger-man snarl with his hungry face. Also does he rock to and fro, his shoulders drooping, his knees bent, and his legs wide apart so that he does not fall down. The man and the woman stop maybe fifty feet away. Their legs, too, are wide apart so that they do not fall down, and their bodies rock to and fro. The stranger-man is very weak. His arm shakes, so that when he shoots at the man his bullet strikes in the snow. The man cannot take off his mitten. The stranger-man shoots at him again, and this time the bullet goes by in the air. Then the man takes the mitten in his teeth and pulls it off. But his hand is frozen and he cannot hold the revolver, and it fails in the snow. I look at the woman. Her mitten is off, and the big Colt’s revolver is in her hand. Three times she shoot, quick, just like that. The hungry face of the stranger-man is still snarling as he falls forward into the snow.
“And that’s how I, Sitka Charley, saw the baby wolves make their kill. No words are spoken. The stranger-man only snarls with his hungry expression. He also sways back and forth, his shoulders drooping, his knees bent, and his legs apart so he doesn’t fall over. The man and woman stand maybe fifty feet away. Their legs are also spread apart to keep from falling, and their bodies rock back and forth. The stranger-man is very weak. His arm shakes, so when he shoots at the man, his bullet lands in the snow. The man can’t take off his mitten. The stranger-man shoots at him again, and this time the bullet flies past in the air. Then the man bites down on his mitten and pulls it off. But his hand is frozen, and he can’t grip the revolver, which falls into the snow. I look at the woman. Her mitten is off, and she’s holding the big Colt’s revolver. She shoots three times quickly, just like that. The hungry expression on the stranger-man's face remains snarling as he falls forward into the snow.
“They do not look at the dead man. ‘Let us go on,’ they say. And we go on. But now that they have found that for which they look, they are like dead. The last strength has gone out of them. They can stand no more upon their feet. They will not crawl, but desire only to close their eyes and sleep. I see not far away a place for camp. I kick them. I have my dog-whip, and I give them the lash of it. They cry aloud, but they must crawl. And they do crawl to the place for camp. I build fire so that they will not freeze. Then I go back for sled. Also, I kill the dogs of the stranger-man so that we may have food and not die. I put the man and woman in blankets and they sleep. Sometimes I wake them and give them little bit of food. They are not awake, but they take the food. The woman sleep one day and a half. Then she wake up and go to sleep again. The man sleep two days and wake up and go to sleep again. After that we go down to the coast at St. Michaels. And when the ice goes out of Bering Sea, the man and woman go away on a steamship. But first they pay me my seven hundred and fifty dollars a month. Also, they make me a present of one thousand dollars. And that was the year that Sitka Charley gave much money to the Mission at Holy Cross.”
“They don’t look at the dead man. ‘Let’s keep going,’ they say. And we keep going. But now that they’ve found what they were searching for, they seem lifeless. All their strength is gone. They can’t stand anymore. They won’t crawl; they just want to close their eyes and sleep. I spot a campsite not far away. I kick them. I have my dog whip, and I give them a lash with it. They cry out, but they have to crawl. And they do crawl to the campsite. I build a fire so they won’t freeze. Then I go back for the sled. I also kill the stranger’s dogs so we have food and don’t starve. I wrap the man and woman in blankets and they sleep. Sometimes I wake them and offer them a little food. They’re not fully awake, but they take the food. The woman sleeps for a day and a half. Then she wakes up and goes back to sleep. The man sleeps for two days, wakes up, and then goes back to sleep again. After that, we head down to the coast at St. Michaels. When the ice clears from Bering Sea, the man and woman leave on a steamship. But first, they pay me my seven hundred fifty dollars a month. They also give me a gift of one thousand dollars. And that was the year that Sitka Charley donated a lot of money to the Mission at Holy Cross.”
“But why did they kill the man?” I asked.
"But why did they kill the guy?" I asked.
Sitka Charley delayed reply until he had lighted his pipe. He glanced at the Police Gazette illustration and nodded his head at it familiarly. Then he said, speaking slowly and ponderingly:
Sitka Charley waited to respond until he had lit his pipe. He looked at the Police Gazette illustration and nodded at it like he recognized it. Then he spoke slowly and thoughtfully:
“I have thought much. I do not know. It is something that happened. It is a picture I remember. It is like looking in at the window and seeing the man writing a letter. They came into my life and they went out of my life, and the picture is as I have said, without beginning, the end without understanding.”
“I’ve thought a lot about it. I don’t really know. It’s something that happened. It’s a memory I have. It feels like looking through a window and seeing a man writing a letter. They entered my life and then left it, and the memory is as I described—without a beginning, and the end doesn’t make sense.”
“You have painted many pictures in the telling,” I said.
“You’ve created a lot of vivid images with your words,” I said.
“Ay,” he nodded his head. “But they were without beginning and without end.”
“Ay,” he nodded. “But they had no beginning and no end.”
“The last picture of all had an end,” I said.
"The final picture of all had an ending," I said.
“Ay,” he answered. “But what end?”
“Ay,” he replied. “But what for?”
“It was a piece of life,” I said.
“It was a part of life,” I said.
“Ay,” he answered. “It was a piece of life.”
“Yeah,” he said. “It was a part of life.”
NEGORE, THE COWARD
He had followed the trail of his fleeing people for eleven days, and his pursuit had been in itself a flight; for behind him he knew full well were the dreaded Russians, toiling through the swampy lowlands and over the steep divides, bent on no less than the extermination of all his people. He was travelling light. A rabbit-skin sleeping-robe, a muzzle-loading rifle, and a few pounds of sun-dried salmon constituted his outfit. He would have marvelled that a whole people—women and children and aged—could travel so swiftly, had he not known the terror that drove them on.
He had been tracking his fleeing people for eleven days, and his pursuit was, in a way, a flight itself; for right behind him were the dreaded Russians, slogging through the swampy lowlands and over the steep hills, intent on nothing less than wiping out his entire people. He was traveling light. His gear consisted of a rabbit-skin sleeping robe, a muzzle-loading rifle, and a few pounds of sun-dried salmon. He would have been amazed that a whole group—women, children, and the elderly—could move so quickly, if he hadn’t known the fear that was driving them forward.
It was in the old days of the Russian occupancy of Alaska, when the nineteenth century had run but half its course, that Negore fled after his fleeing tribe and came upon it this summer night by the head waters of the Pee-lat. Though near the midnight hour, it was bright day as he passed through the weary camp. Many saw him, all knew him, but few and cold were the greetings he received.
It was back in the days when Russia occupied Alaska, around the middle of the nineteenth century, that Negore escaped from his fleeing tribe and found them on this summer night by the headwaters of the Pee-lat. Although it was close to midnight, it felt like bright daytime as he walked through the tired camp. Many people saw him, everyone recognized him, but the greetings he got were few and distant.
“Negore, the Coward,” he heard Illiha, a young woman, laugh, and Sun-ne, his sister’s daughter, laughed with her.
“Negore, the Coward,” he heard Illiha, a young woman, laugh, and Sun-ne, his sister’s daughter, laughed with her.
Black anger ate at his heart; but he gave no sign, threading his way among the camp-fires until he came to one where sat an old man. A young woman was kneading with skilful fingers the tired muscles of his legs. He raised a sightless face and listened intently as Negore’s foot crackled a dead twig.
Black anger gnawed at his heart, but he showed no outward signs as he navigated through the campfires until he reached one where an old man sat. A young woman was skillfully kneading the tired muscles of his legs. He lifted his sightless face and listened carefully as Negore stepped on a dry twig.
“Who comes?” he queried in a thin, tremulous voice.
“Who’s there?” he asked in a shaky, quivering voice.
“Negore,” said the young woman, scarcely looking up from her task.
“Negore,” said the young woman, barely glancing up from what she was doing.
Negore’s face was expressionless. For many minutes he stood and waited. The old man’s head had sunk back upon his chest. The young woman pressed and prodded the wasted muscles, resting her body on her knees, her bowed head hidden as in a cloud by her black wealth of hair. Negore watched the supple body, bending at the hips as a lynx’s body might bend, pliant as a young willow stalk, and, withal, strong as only youth is strong. He looked, and was aware of a great yearning, akin in sensation to physical hunger. At last he spoke, saying:
Negore’s face was blank. For a long time, he stood there waiting. The old man’s head had dropped back onto his chest. The young woman pressed and poked at the frail muscles, resting on her knees, her head bowed and hidden like in a cloud by her thick, black hair. Negore watched her flexible body bend at the hips like a lynx, as flexible as a young willow branch, yet strong in that way only youth can be. He looked and felt a deep longing, similar to physical hunger. Finally, he spoke, saying:
“Is there no greeting for Negore, who has been long gone and has but now come back?”
“Is there no welcome for Negore, who has been away for so long and has just returned?”
She looked up at him with cold eyes. The old man chuckled to himself after the manner of the old.
She looked up at him with icy eyes. The old man chuckled to himself like older people do.
“Thou art my woman, Oona,” Negore said, his tones dominant and conveying a hint of menace.
“You are my woman, Oona,” Negore said, his tone assertive and carrying a hint of threat.
She arose with catlike ease and suddenness to her full height, her eyes flashing, her nostrils quivering like a deer’s.
She stood up with cat-like grace and suddenness, reaching her full height, her eyes shimmering and her nostrils flaring like a deer's.
“I was thy woman to be, Negore, but thou art a coward; the daughter of Old Kinoos mates not with a coward!”
“I was supposed to be your woman, Negore, but you’re a coward; the daughter of Old Kinoos does not partner with a coward!”
She silenced him with an imperious gesture as he strove to speak.
She quieted him with a commanding wave of her hand as he tried to talk.
“Old Kinoos and I came among you from a strange land. Thy people took us in by their fires and made us warm, nor asked whence or why we wandered. It was their thought that Old Kinoos had lost the sight of his eyes from age; nor did Old Kinoos say otherwise, nor did I, his daughter. Old Kinoos is a brave man, but Old Kinoos was never a boaster. And now, when I tell thee of how his blindness came to be, thou wilt know, beyond question, that the daughter of Kinoos cannot mother the children of a coward such as thou art, Negore.”
“Old Kinoos and I came to you from a strange land. Your people welcomed us by their fires and kept us warm, without asking where we came from or why we were wandering. They thought that Old Kinoos had lost his sight due to old age; he never corrected them, nor did I, his daughter. Old Kinoos is a brave man, but he was never one to brag. And now, when I tell you how he lost his sight, you'll know for sure that the daughter of Kinoos cannot bear the children of a coward like you, Negore.”
Again she silenced the speech that rushed up to his tongue.
Again, she quieted the words that were about to spill from his mouth.
“Know, Negore, if journey be added unto journey of all thy journeyings through this land, thou wouldst not come to the unknown Sitka on the Great Salt Sea. In that place there be many Russian folk, and their rule is harsh. And from Sitka, Old Kinoos, who was Young Kinoos in those days, fled away with me, a babe in his arms, along the islands in the midst of the sea. My mother dead tells the tale of his wrong; a Russian, dead with a spear through breast and back, tells the tale of the vengeance of Kinoos.
“Know, Negore, if you were to add up all your journeys through this land, you still wouldn't reach the unknown Sitka by the Great Salt Sea. In that place, there are many Russian people, and their rule is harsh. From Sitka, Old Kinoos, who was Young Kinoos back then, fled with me, a baby in his arms, through the islands in the middle of the sea. My deceased mother tells the story of his wrongs; a Russian, dead with a spear through his chest and back, tells the story of Kinoos's vengeance."
“But wherever we fled, and however far we fled, always did we find the hated Russian folk. Kinoos was unafraid, but the sight of them was a hurt to his eyes; so we fled on and on, through the seas and years, till we came to the Great Fog Sea, Negore, of which thou hast heard, but which thou hast never seen. We lived among many peoples, and I grew to be a woman; but Kinoos, growing old, took to him no other woman, nor did I take a man.
“But no matter where we ran, or how far we went, we always encountered the despised Russian people. Kinoos wasn’t afraid, but seeing them was painful for him; so we kept running, through oceans and years, until we reached the Great Fog Sea, Negore, which you’ve heard of but never seen. We lived among many different peoples, and I grew into a woman; but Kinoos, as he aged, didn’t take another woman, and I didn’t take a man.”
“At last we came to Pastolik, which is where the Yukon drowns itself in the Great Fog Sea. Here we lived long, on the rim of the sea, among a people by whom the Russians were well hated. But sometimes they came, these Russians, in great ships, and made the people of Pastolik show them the way through the islands uncountable of the many-mouthed Yukon. And sometimes the men they took to show them the way never came back, till the people became angry and planned a great plan.
“At last we arrived at Pastolik, where the Yukon pours itself into the Great Fog Sea. We lived there for a long time, on the edge of the sea, among a community that really disliked the Russians. But sometimes the Russians would come in large ships, forcing the people of Pastolik to guide them through the countless islands of the winding Yukon. And sometimes the men they took to show them the way never returned, which made the people very angry and led them to devise a big plan.”
“So, when there came a ship, Old Kinoos stepped forward and said he would show the way. He was an old man then, and his hair was white; but he was unafraid. And he was cunning, for he took the ship to where the sea sucks in to the land and the waves beat white on the mountain called Romanoff. The sea sucked the ship in to where the waves beat white, and it ground upon the rocks and broke open its sides. Then came all the people of Pastolik, (for this was the plan), with their war-spears, and arrows, and some few guns. But first the Russians put out the eyes of Old Kinoos that he might never show the way again, and then they fought, where the waves beat white, with the people of Pastolik.
“So, when a ship arrived, Old Kinoos stepped up and offered to show the way. He was an older man, his hair white, but he wasn’t afraid. He was clever too, guiding the ship to a spot where the sea pulled into the land and the waves crashed white against the mountain known as Romanoff. The sea pulled the ship in where the waves broke white, and it crashed against the rocks, splitting its sides open. Then came all the people of Pastolik, as planned, armed with their spears, arrows, and a few guns. But first, the Russians blinded Old Kinoos so he could never lead anyone again, and then they fought with the people of Pastolik where the waves were crashing.”
“Now the head-man of these Russians was Ivan. He it was, with his two thumbs, who drove out the eyes of Kinoos. He it was who fought his way through the white water, with two men left of all his men, and went away along the rim of the Great Fog Sea into the north. Kinoos was wise. He could see no more and was helpless as a child. So he fled away from the sea, up the great, strange Yukon, even to Nulato, and I fled with him.
“Now the leader of these Russians was Ivan. He was the one who used his two thumbs to gouge out Kinoos’ eyes. He was also the one who fought his way through the churning water, with only two men left out of all his crew, and headed north along the edge of the Great Fog Sea. Kinoos was wise. He could see nothing more and was as helpless as a child. So, he ran away from the sea, up the vast, unfamiliar Yukon, all the way to Nulato, and I went with him.
“This was the deed my father did, Kinoos, an old man. But how did the young man, Negore?”
“This was the action my father took, Kinoos, an old man. But what about the young man, Negore?”
Once again she silenced him.
She silenced him again.
“With my own eyes I saw, at Nulato, before the gates of the great fort, and but few days gone. I saw the Russian, Ivan, who thrust out my father’s eyes, lay the lash of his dog-whip upon thee and beat thee like a dog. This I saw, and knew thee for a coward. But I saw thee not, that night, when all thy people—yea, even the boys not yet hunters—fell upon the Russians and slew them all.”
“With my own eyes, I saw, at Nulato, right in front of the big fort, just a few days ago. I saw the Russian, Ivan, who blinded my father, whip you with his dog-whip and beat you like an animal. I saw that, and I recognized you as a coward. But I didn’t see you that night when all your people—even the boys who weren’t hunters yet—attacked the Russians and killed them all.”
“Not Ivan,” said Negore, quietly. “Even now is he on our heels, and with him many Russians fresh up from the sea.”
“Not Ivan,” Negore said quietly. “Even now he’s on our heels, and with him are many Russians just arrived from the sea.”
Oona made no effort to hide her surprise and chagrin that Ivan was not dead, but went on:
Oona didn't bother to hide her surprise and disappointment that Ivan was still alive, but continued:
“In the day I saw thee a coward; in the night, when all men fought, even the boys not yet hunters, I saw thee not and knew thee doubly a coward.”
“In the daylight, I saw you as a coward; at night, when everyone was fighting, even the boys who weren’t hunters yet, I didn’t see you at all and recognized you as even more of a coward.”
“Thou art done? All done?” Negore asked.
“Are you done? All finished?” Negore asked.
She nodded her head and looked at him askance, as though astonished that he should have aught to say.
She nodded and looked at him sideways, as if she were shocked that he had anything to say.
“Know then that Negore is no coward,” he said; and his speech was very low and quiet. “Know that when I was yet a boy I journeyed alone down to the place where the Yukon drowns itself in the Great Fog Sea. Even to Pastolik I journeyed, and even beyond, into the north, along the rim of the sea. This I did when I was a boy, and I was no coward. Nor was I coward when I journeyed, a young man and alone, up the Yukon farther than man had ever been, so far that I came to another folk, with white faces, who live in a great fort and talk speech other than that the Russians talk. Also have I killed the great bear of the Tanana country, where no one of my people hath ever been. And I have fought with the Nuklukyets, and the Kaltags, and the Sticks in far regions, even I, and alone. These deeds, whereof no man knows, I speak for myself. Let my people speak for me of things I have done which they know. They will not say Negore is a coward.”
“Just so you know, Negore is not a coward,” he said, his voice very low and quiet. “Understand that when I was just a boy, I traveled alone to the place where the Yukon meets the Great Fog Sea. I even went to Pastolik and beyond, navigating the northern edge of the sea. I did this as a boy, and I was no coward. I wasn’t a coward when I journeyed, a young man alone, up the Yukon farther than anyone had ever gone, so far that I encountered another group with white faces, who live in a large fort and speak a language different from the Russians. I also hunted the great bear of the Tanana country, a place where none of my people have ever set foot. I have fought against the Nuklukyets, the Kaltags, and the Sticks in distant lands, all by myself. These deeds, which no one knows about, I share for myself. Let my people speak for me about the things I have done that they know. They will not say Negore is a coward.”
He finished proudly, and proudly waited.
He finished with pride and waited confidently.
“These be things which happened before I came into the land,” she said, “and I know not of them. Only do I know what I know, and I know I saw thee lashed like a dog in the day; and in the night, when the great fort flamed red and the men killed and were killed, I saw thee not. Also, thy people do call thee Negore, the Coward. It is thy name now, Negore, the Coward.”
“These are things that happened before I arrived in the land,” she said, “and I don't know about them. All I know is what I know, and I saw you tied up like a dog in the daytime; and at night, when the big fort was lit up in red and the men were killing and being killed, I didn’t see you. Also, your people call you Negore, the Coward. That is your name now, Negore, the Coward.”
“It is not a good name,” Old Kinoos chuckled.
“It’s not a great name,” Old Kinoos chuckled.
“Thou dost not understand, Kinoos,” Negore said gently. “But I shall make thee understand. Know that I was away on the hunt of the bear, with Kamo-tah, my mother’s son. And Kamo-tah fought with a great bear. We had no meat for three days, and Kamo-tah was not strong of arm nor swift of foot. And the great bear crushed him, so, till his bones cracked like dry sticks. Thus I found him, very sick and groaning upon the ground. And there was no meat, nor could I kill aught that the sick man might eat.
“You don’t understand, Kinoos,” Negore said gently. “But I will help you understand. You should know that I was out on a bear hunt with Kamo-tah, my mother’s son. Kamo-tah fought a huge bear. We had no meat for three days, and Kamo-tah wasn’t strong or fast. The great bear crushed him until his bones cracked like dry sticks. That’s how I found him, very sick and groaning on the ground. There was no meat, nor could I catch anything for the sick man to eat.”
“So I said, ‘I will go to Nulato and bring thee food, also strong men to carry thee to camp.’ And Kamo-tah said, ‘Go thou to Nulato and get food, but say no word of what has befallen me. And when I have eaten, and am grown well and strong, I will kill this bear. Then will I return in honor to Nulato, and no man may laugh and say Kamo-tah was undone by a bear.’
“So I said, ‘I’ll go to Nulato and bring you food, along with strong men to carry you to camp.’ And Kamo-tah said, ‘You go to Nulato and get food, but don’t say anything about what happened to me. Once I’ve eaten and gotten better and stronger, I will kill this bear. Then I will return to Nulato with honor, and no one will be able to laugh and say Kamo-tah was defeated by a bear.’”
“So I gave heed to my brother’s words; and when I was come to Nulato, and the Russian, Ivan, laid the lash of his dog-whip upon me, I knew I must not fight. For no man knew of Kamo-tah, sick and groaning and hungry; and did I fight with Ivan, and die, then would my brother die, too. So it was, Oona, that thou sawest me beaten like a dog.
“So I listened to my brother’s words; and when I arrived in Nulato and the Russian, Ivan, struck me with his dog-whip, I realized I couldn’t fight back. No one knew about Kamo-tah, suffering, weak, and hungry; and if I fought Ivan and died, my brother would die too. So it was, Oona, that you saw me beaten like a dog."
“Then I heard the talk of the shamans and chiefs that the Russians had brought strange sicknesses upon the people, and killed our men, and stolen our women, and that the land must be made clean. As I say, I heard the talk, and I knew it for good talk, and I knew that in the night the Russians were to be killed. But there was my brother, Kamo-tah, sick and groaning and with no meat; so I could not stay and fight with the men and the boys not yet hunters.
"Then I heard the discussions among the shamans and chiefs that the Russians had brought strange diseases upon our people, killed our men, and taken our women, and that the land needed to be cleansed. As I said, I heard this talk, and I recognized it as valid, and I knew that the Russians were to be attacked at night. But there was my brother, Kamo-tah, sick and groaning and with no food; so I couldn't stay and fight with the men while the boys were still not hunters."
“And I took with me meat and fish, and the lash-marks of Ivan, and I found Kamo-tah no longer groaning, but dead. Then I went back to Nulato, and, behold, there was no Nulato—only ashes where the great fort had stood, and the bodies of many men. And I saw the Russians come up the Yukon in boats, fresh from the sea, many Russians; and I saw Ivan creep forth from where he lay hid and make talk with them. And the next day I saw Ivan lead them upon the trail of the tribe. Even now are they upon the trail, and I am here, Negore, but no coward.”
“And I brought meat and fish with me, along with the marks from Ivan's beating, and I found Kamo-tah no longer groaning, but dead. Then I went back to Nulato, and, to my shock, there was no Nulato—just ashes where the great fort had been, and the bodies of many men. I saw Russians coming up the Yukon in boats, just arrived from the sea, a lot of Russians; and I saw Ivan crawl out from his hiding place and talk to them. The next day, I watched as Ivan led them on the tribe's trail. Even now, they are on the trail, and I am here, Negore, but not a coward.”
“This is a tale I hear,” said Oona, though her voice was gentler than before. “Kamo-tah is dead and cannot speak for thee, and I know only what I know, and I must know thee of my own eyes for no coward.”
“This is a story I’ve heard,” Oona said, her voice softer than before. “Kamo-tah is dead and can’t speak for you, and I only know what I know. I have to see you with my own eyes, not some coward.”
Negore made an impatient gesture.
Negore gestured impatiently.
“There be ways and ways,” she added. “Art thou willing to do no less than what Old Kinoos hath done?”
“There are ways and ways,” she added. “Are you willing to do no less than what Old Kinoos has done?”
He nodded his head, and waited.
He nodded and waited.
“As thou hast said, they seek for us even now, these Russians. Show them the way, Negore, even as Old Kinoos showed them the way, so that they come, unprepared, to where we wait for them, in a passage up the rocks. Thou knowest the place, where the wall is broken and high. Then will we destroy them, even Ivan. When they cling like flies to the wall, and top is no less near than bottom, our men shall fall upon them from above and either side, with spears, and arrows, and guns. And the women and children, from above, shall loosen the great rocks and hurl them down upon them. It will be a great day, for the Russians will be killed, the land will be made clean, and Ivan, even Ivan who thrust out my father’s eyes and laid the lash of his dog-whip upon thee, will be killed. Like a dog gone mad will he die, his breath crushed out of him beneath the rocks. And when the fighting begins, it is for thee, Negore, to crawl secretly away so that thou be not slain.”
“As you've said, they’re looking for us even now, these Russians. Show them the way, Negore, just like Old Kinoos showed them, so that they come, unprepared, to where we wait for them in a path up the rocks. You know the spot where the wall is broken and high. Then we will destroy them, even Ivan. When they cling like flies to the wall, with the top no closer than the bottom, our men will attack them from above and both sides with spears, arrows, and guns. And the women and children, from above, will loosen the big rocks and throw them down on them. It will be a great day because the Russians will be killed, the land will be cleansed, and Ivan, the one who took my father’s eyes and whipped you, will die. He will die like a mad dog, his breath crushed out from under the rocks. And when the fighting starts, it will be your job, Negore, to sneak away quietly so you aren’t killed.”
“Even so,” he answered. “Negore will show them the way. And then?”
“Still,” he replied. “Negore will lead them. And then?”
“And then I shall be thy woman, Negore’s woman, the brave man’s woman. And thou shalt hunt meat for me and Old Kinoos, and I shall cook thy food, and sew thee warm parkas and strong, and make thee moccasins after the way of my people, which is a better way than thy people’s way. And as I say, I shall be thy woman, Negore, always thy woman. And I shall make thy life glad for thee, so that all thy days will be a song and laughter, and thou wilt know the woman Oona as unlike all other women, for she has journeyed far, and lived in strange places, and is wise in the ways of men and in the ways they may be made glad. And in thine old age will she still make thee glad, and thy memory of her in the days of thy strength will be sweet, for thou wilt know always that she was ease to thee, and peace, and rest, and that beyond all women to other men has she been woman to thee.”
“And then I will be your woman, Negore’s woman, the brave man’s woman. You will hunt meat for me and Old Kinoos, and I will cook your food, and sew you warm, sturdy parkas, and make you moccasins in the way of my people, which is better than your people’s way. And as I’ve said, I will be your woman, Negore, always your woman. I will bring joy to your life, so that all your days will be filled with song and laughter, and you will know the woman Oona as different from all other women, for she has traveled far, lived in strange places, and understands the ways of men and how to make them happy. Even in your old age, she will still bring you joy, and your memories of her in the days of your strength will be sweet, for you will always know that she was comfort, peace, and rest to you, and that above all women, she has been the woman for you.”
“Even so,” said Negore, and the hunger for her ate at his heart, and his arms went out for her as a hungry man’s arms might go out for food.
“Even so,” said Negore, and the craving for her gnawed at his heart, and his arms reached out for her like a hungry man's arms might reach out for food.
“When thou hast shown the way, Negore,” she chided him; but her eyes were soft, and warm, and he knew she looked upon him as woman had never looked before.
“When you’ve shown the way, Negore,” she chided him; but her eyes were soft and warm, and he knew she was looking at him like no woman had ever looked before.
“It is well,” he said, turning resolutely on his heel. “I go now to make talk with the chiefs, so that they may know I am gone to show the Russians the way.”
“It’s settled,” he said, turning firmly on his heel. “I’m going now to talk to the chiefs, so they know I’m off to guide the Russians.”
“Oh, Negore, my man! my man!” she said to herself, as she watched him go, but she said it so softly that even Old Kinoos did not hear, and his ears were over keen, what of his blindness.
“Oh, Negore, my man! my man!” she said to herself as she watched him leave, but she spoke so softly that even Old Kinoos didn't hear, and his ears were sharp, considering his blindness.
* * * * *
Got it! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Three days later, having with craft ill-concealed his hiding-place, Negore was dragged forth like a rat and brought before Ivan—“Ivan the Terrible” he was known by the men who marched at his back. Negore was armed with a miserable bone-barbed spear, and he kept his rabbit-skin robe wrapped closely about him, and though the day was warm he shivered as with an ague. He shook his head that he did not understand the speech Ivan put at him, and made that he was very weary and sick, and wished only to sit down and rest, pointing the while to his stomach in sign of his sickness, and shivering fiercely. But Ivan had with him a man from Pastolik who talked the speech of Negore, and many and vain were the questions they asked him concerning his tribe, till the man from Pastolik, who was called Karduk, said:
Three days later, hiding his location as best he could, Negore was dragged out like a rat and brought before Ivan—known as “Ivan the Terrible” by the men who followed him. Negore was armed with a pathetic bone-tipped spear and kept his rabbit-skin robe tightly wrapped around him. Although it was a warm day, he shivered as if he had a fever. He shook his head to indicate that he didn't understand the language Ivan was using and pretended to be very tired and sick, wanting only to sit down and rest, while pointing to his stomach to show his discomfort and shivering violently. But Ivan had a man from Pastolik with him who spoke Negore's language, and they asked him many pointless questions about his tribe until the man from Pastolik, named Karduk, said:
“It is the word of Ivan that thou shalt be lashed till thou diest if thou dost not speak. And know, strange brother, when I tell thee the word of Ivan is the law, that I am thy friend and no friend of Ivan. For I come not willingly from my country by the sea, and I desire greatly to live; wherefore I obey the will of my master—as thou wilt obey, strange brother, if thou art wise, and wouldst live.”
“It’s Ivan’s word that you’ll be punished until you die if you don’t speak. And know this, strange brother, when I say Ivan’s word is the law, that I am your friend and not a friend of Ivan. I didn’t come willingly from my homeland by the sea, and I really want to live; that’s why I obey my master—just as you should obey, strange brother, if you’re smart and want to survive.”
“Nay, strange brother,” Negore answered, “I know not the way my people are gone, for I was sick, and they fled so fast my legs gave out from under me, and I fell behind.”
“Nah, strange brother,” Negore replied, “I don’t know where my people went, because I was sick, and they ran away so quickly that my legs gave out, and I fell behind.”
Negore waited while Karduk talked with Ivan. Then Negore saw the Russian’s face go dark, and he saw the men step to either side of him, snapping the lashes of their whips. Whereupon he betrayed a great fright, and cried aloud that he was a sick man and knew nothing, but would tell what he knew. And to such purpose did he tell, that Ivan gave the word to his men to march, and on either side of Negore marched the men with the whips, that he might not run away. And when he made that he was weak of his sickness, and stumbled and walked not so fast as they walked, they laid their lashes upon him till he screamed with pain and discovered new strength. And when Karduk told him all would he well with him when they had overtaken his tribe, he asked, “And then may I rest and move not?”
Negore waited while Karduk spoke with Ivan. Then Negore saw the Russian’s expression turn grim, and he noticed the men step to each side of him, cracking their whips. At that, he expressed intense fear and shouted that he was a sick man who knew nothing, but he would share what he knew. He spoke so effectively that Ivan ordered his men to move, and the men with the whips walked on either side of Negore to make sure he couldn't escape. When he pretended to struggle due to his illness, stumbling and lagging behind, they lashed him until he screamed in pain and found new strength. Karduk assured him that everything would go well once they caught up with his tribe, and he asked, “And then can I rest and not move?”
Continually he asked, “And then may I rest and move not?”
Continually he asked, “So can I finally rest and not move?”
And while he appeared very sick and looked about him with dull eyes, he noted the fighting strength of Ivan’s men, and noted with satisfaction that Ivan did not recognize him as the man he had beaten before the gates of the fort. It was a strange following his dull eyes saw. There were Slavonian hunters, fair-skinned and mighty-muscled; short, squat Finns, with flat noses and round faces; Siberian half-breeds, whose noses were more like eagle-beaks; and lean, slant-eyed men, who bore in their veins the Mongol and Tartar blood as well as the blood of the Slav. Wild adventurers they were, forayers and destroyers from the far lands beyond the Sea of Bering, who blasted the new and unknown world with fire and sword and clutched greedily for its wealth of fur and hide. Negore looked upon them with satisfaction, and in his mind’s eye he saw them crushed and lifeless at the passage up the rocks. And ever he saw, waiting for him at the passage up the rocks, the face and the form of Oona, and ever he heard her voice in his ears and felt the soft, warm glow of her eyes. But never did he forget to shiver, nor to stumble where the footing was rough, nor to cry aloud at the bite of the lash. Also, he was afraid of Karduk, for he knew him for no true man. His was a false eye, and an easy tongue—a tongue too easy, he judged, for the awkwardness of honest speech.
And while he looked really sick and scanned his surroundings with dull eyes, he took note of Ivan’s men and felt a sense of satisfaction when he realized that Ivan didn’t recognize him as the guy he had defeated outside the fort. It was a strange sight his dull eyes observed. There were Slavic hunters, fair-skinned and muscular; short and stocky Finns with flat noses and round faces; Siberian half-breeds, whose noses resembled eagle beaks; and lean, slant-eyed men, who had Mongol and Tartar blood alongside Slav blood. They were wild adventurers, raiders and destroyers from distant lands beyond the Bering Sea, who ravaged the new and unknown world with fire and sword, greedily grasping for its wealth of fur and hide. Negore looked at them with satisfaction, and in his mind’s eye, he envisioned them crushed and lifeless at the path up the rocks. And always he saw, waiting for him at the path up the rocks, the face and form of Oona, and he constantly heard her voice in his ears and felt the soft, warm glow of her eyes. But he never forgot to shiver, nor to stumble on the rough ground, nor to cry out at the sting of the lash. He was also afraid of Karduk, because he knew he wasn’t a true man. He had a false eye and a smooth mouth—too smooth, he thought, for the awkwardness of honest speech.
All that day they marched. And on the next, when Karduk asked him at command of Ivan, he said he doubted they would meet with his tribe till the morrow. But Ivan, who had once been shown the way by Old Kinoos, and had found that way to lead through the white water and a deadly fight, believed no more in anything. So when they came to a passage up the rocks, he halted his forty men, and through Karduk demanded if the way were clear.
All that day they marched. And on the next day, when Karduk asked him on Ivan's orders, he said he doubted they would see his tribe until tomorrow. But Ivan, who had once been shown the way by Old Kinoos and had learned that it led through the white water and a deadly fight, didn't believe in anything anymore. So when they reached a passage up the rocks, he stopped his forty men and through Karduk asked if the way was clear.
Negore looked at it shortly and carelessly. It was a vast slide that broke the straight wall of a cliff, and was overrun with brush and creeping plants, where a score of tribes could have lain well hidden.
Negore glanced at it briefly and without much thought. It was a large slope that interrupted the straight wall of a cliff, covered in brush and climbing plants, where a whole group of tribes could have easily concealed themselves.
He shook his head. “Nay, there be nothing there,” he said. “The way is clear.”
He shook his head. “No, there’s nothing there,” he said. “The path is clear.”
Again Ivan spoke to Karduk, and Karduk said:
Again Ivan spoke to Karduk, and Karduk said:
“Know, strange brother, if thy talk be not straight, and if thy people block the way and fall upon Ivan and his men, that thou shalt die, and at once.”
“Know this, strange brother, if your words aren’t true, and if your people obstruct the path and attack Ivan and his men, you will die, and it will happen immediately.”
“My talk is straight,” Negore said. “The way is clear.”
“My message is clear,” Negore said. “The path is open.”
Still Ivan doubted, and ordered two of his Slavonian hunters to go up alone. Two other men he ordered to the side of Negore. They placed their guns against his breast and waited. All waited. And Negore knew, should one arrow fly, or one spear be flung, that his death would come upon him. The two Slavonian hunters toiled upward till they grew small and smaller, and when they reached the top and waved their hats that all was well, they were like black specks against the sky.
Still, Ivan had doubts and told two of his Slavonian hunters to go up alone. He assigned two other men to stand by Negore's side. They pressed their guns against his chest and waited. Everyone waited. Negore realized that if even an arrow was shot or a spear thrown, his death would be imminent. The two Slavonian hunters climbed upward until they seemed to shrink, and when they reached the top and waved their hats to signal that everything was fine, they appeared as tiny black dots against the sky.
The guns were lowered from Negore’s breast and Ivan gave the order for his men to go forward. Ivan was silent, lost in thought. For an hour he marched, as though puzzled, and then, through Karduk’s mouth, he said to Negore:
The guns were lowered from Negore's chest, and Ivan ordered his men to move ahead. Ivan was quiet, deep in thought. For an hour, he marched, seemingly confused, and then, through Karduk's voice, he spoke to Negore:
“How didst thou know the way was clear when thou didst look so briefly upon it?”
“How did you know the way was clear when you looked at it for such a short time?”
Negore thought of the little birds he had seen perched among the rocks and upon the bushes, and smiled, it was so simple; but he shrugged his shoulders and made no answer. For he was thinking, likewise, of another passage up the rocks, to which they would soon come, and where the little birds would all be gone. And he was glad that Karduk came from the Great Fog Sea, where there were no trees or bushes, and where men learned water-craft instead of land-craft and wood-craft.
Negore thought about the little birds he had seen sitting on the rocks and bushes and smiled; it was so simple. But he shrugged his shoulders and didn't reply. He was also thinking about another path up the rocks that they would reach soon, where the little birds would all be gone. He felt grateful that Karduk came from the Great Fog Sea, a place without trees or bushes, where people learned how to navigate water instead of working with land and wood.
Three hours later, when the sun rode overhead, they came to another passage up the rocks, and Karduk said:
Three hours later, when the sun was high in the sky, they arrived at another path up the rocks, and Karduk said:
“Look with all thine eyes, strange brother, and see if the way be clear, for Ivan is not minded this time to wait while men go up before.”
“Look with all your eyes, strange brother, and see if the way is clear, for Ivan isn't planning to wait this time while others go first.”
Negore looked, and he looked with two men by his side, their guns resting against his breast. He saw that the little birds were all gone, and once he saw the glint of sunlight on a rifle-barrel. And he thought of Oona, and of her words: “And when the fighting begins, it is for thee, Negore, to crawl secretly away so that thou be not slain.”
Negore looked, and he looked with two men beside him, their guns pressed against his chest. He noticed that all the little birds had disappeared, and for a moment he caught a flash of sunlight on a rifle barrel. Then he thought of Oona and her words: “And when the fighting starts, it's up to you, Negore, to crawl away quietly so that you don’t get killed.”
He felt the two guns pressing on his breast. This was not the way she had planned. There would be no crawling secretly away. He would be the first to die when the fighting began. But he said, and his voice was steady, and he still feigned to see with dull eyes and to shiver from his sickness:
He felt the two guns pressed against his chest. This wasn’t how she had planned it. There would be no sneaking away. He would be the first to die when the fighting started. But he said, his voice steady, pretending to see with dull eyes and shivering from his illness:
“The way is clear.”
"The path is clear."
And they started up, Ivan and his forty men from the far lands beyond the Sea of Bering. And there was Karduk, the man from Pastolik, and Negore, with the two guns always upon him. It was a long climb, and they could not go fast; but very fast to Negore they seemed to approach the midway point where top was no less near than bottom.
And they set out, Ivan and his forty men from the distant lands beyond the Bering Sea. And there was Karduk, the man from Pastolik, and Negore, always with his two guns. It was a long climb, and they couldn’t go quickly; but to Negore, it felt like they were getting close to the halfway point where the top was just as near as the bottom.
A gun cracked among the rocks to the right, and Negore heard the war-yell of all his tribe, and for an instant saw the rocks and bushes bristle alive with his kinfolk. Then he felt torn asunder by a burst of flame hot through his being, and as he fell he knew the sharp pangs of life as it wrenches at the flesh to be free.
A gunshot echoed off the rocks to the right, and Negore heard his tribe's war cry, briefly seeing the rocks and bushes alive with his family. Then he felt himself ripped apart by a wave of heat coursing through him, and as he fell, he experienced the intense pain of life as it struggles to be free from the flesh.
But he gripped his life with a miser’s clutch and would not let it go. He still breathed the air, which bit his lungs with a painful sweetness; and dimly he saw and heard, with passing spells of blindness and deafness, the flashes of sight and sound again wherein he saw the hunters of Ivan falling to their deaths, and his own brothers fringing the carnage and filling the air with the tumult of their cries and weapons, and, far above, the women and children loosing the great rocks that leaped like things alive and thundered down.
But he held onto his life tightly, like a miser, refusing to let go. He still inhaled the air, which stung his lungs with a bittersweet pain; and faintly he saw and heard, experiencing moments of blindness and deafness, flashes of sight and sound where he witnessed Ivan's hunters falling to their deaths, and his own brothers surrounding the chaos, filling the air with their cries and the clash of weapons, while, far above, the women and children released the massive rocks that tumbled down like living things, thundering as they fell.
The sun danced above him in the sky, the huge walls reeled and swung, and still he heard and saw dimly. And when the great Ivan fell across his legs, hurled there lifeless and crushed by a down-rushing rock, he remembered the blind eyes of Old Kinoos and was glad.
The sun shone brightly above him in the sky, the massive walls tilted and swayed, and yet he could still hear and see faintly. And when the mighty Ivan collapsed onto his legs, thrown there lifeless and crushed by a falling rock, he remembered the blind eyes of Old Kinoos and felt a sense of relief.
Then the sounds died down, and the rocks no longer thundered past, and he saw his tribespeople creeping close and closer, spearing the wounded as they came. And near to him he heard the scuffle of a mighty Slavonian hunter, loath to die, and, half uprisen, borne back and down by the thirsty spears.
Then the noises faded, and the rocks stopped crashing by, and he watched as his tribespeople crept closer, spearing the wounded as they approached. And nearby, he heard the struggle of a powerful Slavonian hunter, reluctant to die, and half-risen, pushed back and down by the thirsty spears.
Then he saw above him the face of Oona, and felt about him the arms of Oona; and for a moment the sun steadied and stood still, and the great walls were upright and moved not.
Then he saw Oona's face above him and felt her arms around him; for a moment, the sun paused and stood still, and the great walls were straight and didn't move.
“Thou art a brave man, Negore,” he heard her say in his ear; “thou art my man, Negore.”
“You're a brave man, Negore,” he heard her say in his ear; “you're my man, Negore.”
And in that moment he lived all the life of gladness of which she had told him, and the laughter and the song, and as the sun went out of the sky above him, as in his old age, he knew the memory of her was sweet. And as even the memories dimmed and died in the darkness that fell upon him, he knew in her arms the fulfilment of all the ease and rest she had promised him. And as black night wrapped around him, his head upon her breast, he felt a great peace steal about him, and he was aware of the hush of many twilights and the mystery of silence.
And in that moment, he experienced all the joy she had described—the laughter and the music. As the sun set in the sky above him, just like in his old age, he realized that memories of her were sweet. And even as those memories faded away in the darkness that surrounded him, he understood he had found the comfort and rest she had promised him. As the black night enveloped him with his head on her chest, he felt a deep peace wash over him, and he became aware of the stillness of many evenings and the mystery of silence.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!